: THE DAUGHTERS OF A 
 GENIUS
 
 ' Do you ever think, my dears, of what would happen if your 
 scheme were to fail?'
 
 The Daughters 
 
 of a Genius 
 
 A STORY OF BRAVE ENDEAVOUR 
 
 By 
 MRS G. DE HORNE VAIZEY 
 
 (JESSIE MANSERGH) 
 
 AUTHOR OF 'ABOUT PEGGY SAVILLE,' 'RHODA,' 'SISTERS THREE," 'TOM 
 AND SOME OTHER GIRLS,' ' PIXIE o'SHAUGHNESSY," ETC. 
 
 WITH SIX ILLUSTRATIONS BY 
 JOHN MENZIES 
 
 EDINBURGH AND LONDON 
 
 W. & K. CHAMBERS, LIMITED 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: J. B. LIPPINCOTT COMPANY 
 
 1903
 

 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I. UNKNOWN COUSINS 1 
 
 ii. STEPHEN'S CONFESSION 10 
 
 III. A FAMILY CONCLAVE 21 
 
 IV. THE REMOVAL 36 
 
 V. FIRST IMPRESSIONS 52 
 
 VI. HOPE'S FIRST VENTURE 61 
 
 VII. A PRIVATE READING 70 
 
 VIII. VISITORS ARRIVE 90 
 
 IX. AN ANONYMOUS LETTER 104 
 
 X. THE SHANTY 116 
 
 XI. NEW FRIENDSHIPS 129 
 
 XII. A SHOOTING LUNCHEON 137 
 
 XIII. PRICKINGS OF CONSCIENCE 150 
 
 XIV. HOME AGAIN 158 
 
 XV. ENTER THE HERMIT 163 
 
 XVI. THE CULPRIT DISCOVERED 173 
 
 XVII. REHEARSALS 179 
 
 XVIII. MEETING AND PARTING 196 
 
 XIX. SHADOWS AHEAD 205 
 
 XX. THE DISCOVERY 220 
 
 XXI. DARK DAYS 229 
 
 XXII. AN UNEXPECTED CLUE 244 
 
 XXIII. REJOICINGS 259 
 
 xxiv. ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL... ....273 
 
 20415G4
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 PAOK 
 
 1 Do you ever think, my dears, of what would happen if your 
 scheme were to fail?' Frontispiece 
 
 Well, it was a wonderful drive ! 57 
 
 It was greeted with applause, so spontaneous and genuine that 
 it could not fail to be inspiriting 125 
 
 The two stared at one another in silence, like combatants 
 measuring strength for a fight 169 
 
 ' Jolly bad tips ! ' cried another voice, at the sound of which 
 Madge's pencil slipped from her hand and rolled across the 
 table 223 
 
 A big, bronzed fellow threw open the door, and seizing each 
 sister in turn, swung her oft' her feet in the ardour of his 
 greeting 283
 
 THE DAUGHTERS OF A 
 GENIUS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 UNKNOWN COUSINS. 
 
 [AT is your letter, my dear? You seem 
 annoyed. No bad news, I hope,' said the 
 master of Chedworth Manor, looking across 
 the table to where his wife sat behind the 
 urn, frowning over the sheet which she held in her hand. 
 She was a handsome, well-preserved woman, with aquiline 
 features, thin lips, and eyes of a pale, indefinite blue. 
 She looked up as he spoke, then threw down the letter 
 with a sigh of impatience. 
 
 ' Oh, bad news, of course ! When did we ever return 
 from a holiday without finding something of the sort 
 awaiting us 1 It 's from Stephen Charrington. He says he 
 would have written before, but heard that we were abroad, 
 and did not know where to direct. Edgar is dead. He 
 died a fortnight ago, and the funeral was on Friday week. 
 
 Genius. A
 
 a UNKNOWN COUSINS. 
 
 I never knew a man who married improvidently and had 
 a huge family who did not die before he reached middle 
 age. It seems a judgment on them ; and here is another 
 instance. Forty-nine his last birthday ! He ought to have 
 lived for another twenty years at least.' 
 
 Mrs Loftus spoke with an air of injury which seemed 
 to .imply that the deceased gentleman had died out of 
 pure perversity, and her husband knitted his brows in 
 disapproving fashion. Even after twenty-five years of 
 married life his wife's heartless selfishness could give 
 him a twinge of shocked surprise when, as now, it was 
 obtrusively displayed. He himself made no claims to 
 philanthropy, but one expected some natural feeling from 
 a woman; and with all his faults, Edgar Charrington had 
 had close claim on her sympathy. 
 
 'He was your brother, my dear,' he said dryly. 'I 
 suppose the poor fellow would not have died if he could 
 have helped it. We have not seen anything of him for 
 a long time, but he used to be a most attractive fellow. 
 I thought he would have made his mark. Never met 
 a man with so many gifts painting, music, writing; he 
 used to take them up in turn, and do equally well in 
 each.' 
 
 ' But excel in nothing 1 That was the undoing of 
 Edgar; he had not the application to keep to one thing 
 at a time, but must always be flying off to something 
 new. That disastrous marriage was like a millstone round 
 his neck, and practically doomed him to failure. Oh, I 
 know what you are going to say. There was nothing
 
 UNKNOWN COUSINS. 3 
 
 against Elma; and you admired her, of course, because 
 she was pretty and helpless; but I shall always maintain 
 that it was practically suicide for Edgar, with his Bohe- 
 mian nature, to marry a penniless girl, with no influence 
 to help him on in the world. How they have managed 
 to live at all I can't imagine. He never confided in 
 me, and I made a point of not inquiring. To tell 
 the truth, I lived in dread of his wanting to borrow 
 money, and one has enough to do with one's own claims. 
 I think he was offended because we never invited the 
 children, for I have scarcely heard from him for the last 
 five years. Really, it was too great an experiment. I 
 can't imagine what they must be like, brought up in 
 that little village, with next to no education. Social 
 savages, I should say.' 
 
 'How many children were there? I've forgotten how 
 they come after the first two. Stephen and Philippa 
 visited us once long ago, and I remember thinking her 
 an uncommonly handsome child, with a spirit of her 
 own, which will probably stand her in good stead now. 
 The boy was not so interesting. How many are there 
 besides these two ? ' 
 
 ' Oh, I don't know. Dozens ! There was always a 
 baby, I remember,' returned Mrs Loftus impatiently. 
 'Goodness knows what is to become of them now that 
 they are left orphans, with practically no means of 
 support. Stephen seems quite bewildered with the re- 
 sponsibility. He says he is anxious to see us, as his 
 father's nearest relations, and to consult with us as to
 
 4 UNKNOWN COUSINS. 
 
 the future. I think we had better decline all responsi- 
 bility. It is a thankless task to interfere with other 
 people's business, and young folks are so opinionated. I 
 shall write a letter of sympathy, and say that, as I know 
 so little of their circumstances and surroundings, I do not 
 feel myself competent to advise.' 
 
 'Just as you please, my dear; but you must speak for 
 yourself alone. I shall certainly have a chat with the 
 poor young fellow. It is the least we can do, and I 
 am only sorry I was not back in time to attend the 
 funeral. I am afraid we behaved shabbily to poor Edgar 
 while he was alive, and I should have liked to pay 
 him some respect in death. This is Monday. I must 
 attend to one or two affairs here, but I'll run down 
 to Leabourne towards the end of the week, and put 
 up at the inn. Tell Stephen I'll write later on and 
 say when he may expect me.' 
 
 Mr Loftus pushed his chair back from the table, and 
 tossed his serviette on a chair. He looked decidedly 
 ruffled in temper, and injured and sorry for himself into 
 the bargain. If there was one thing he disliked more 
 than another, it was to have anything approaching a 
 dissension with the members of his household. ' Peace 
 at all price' had been the motto of a character kindly 
 enough, yet lacking the necessary strength to make a 
 stand for the right, and already he was beginning to 
 doubt his own wisdom, and to reflect sorrowfully how 
 much less trouble it would have involved to have taken 
 Gertrude's advice. Half-way down the table he stopped
 
 UNKNOWN COUSINS. 
 
 short, with a sudden softening of the face, and laid his 
 hands caressingly on the shoulders of a pale, languid- 
 looking girl who had been a passive listener to the late 
 conversation. 
 
 'You had better write too, and sympathise with your 
 poor cousins, Avice. You wouldn't like it, would you, 
 if you were to lose your poor old father?' 
 
 The girl smiled at him affectionately enough, but made 
 no response until the door had closed, when she turned 
 to her mother with an expression of real anxiety upon 
 her face. 
 
 'Shall I have to wear mourning, mother? Will it be 
 necessary ? ' 
 
 ' Cer tairily not ! I should not dream of such a 
 thing. It is quite out of fashion nowadays for any but 
 the nearest relations, and it would be a sin to put aside 
 all those lovely French frocks until they were out-of-date. 
 It would be different if we lived in the same place ; 
 but you are not in the least likely to come in contact 
 with your cousins. I can't think what has made your 
 father take up this attitude all of a sudden; but if he 
 insists upon going to Leabourne I shall certainly go too. 
 He is so carried away by the impulse of the moment 
 that there is no knowing to what mad plan he might 
 commit himself. The best thing your cousins can do 
 will be to stay quietly where they are and take in 
 paying guests to make ends meet. Quite good people do 
 that nowadays; and with so many girls they would not 
 need much extra service in the house. From what
 
 6 UNKNOWN COUSINS. 
 
 Stephen says, I fear they have some notion of coming 
 up to town, but that I shall strongly denounce. Most 
 rash and improvident for them, and uncomfortable for 
 us. They would, no doubt, expect us to take them up 
 and introduce them to our friends, and would be offended 
 when they discovered that we had no intention of doing 
 anything of the kind. Much better stay where they are 
 and work among their old friends.' 
 
 'I should like to see Philippa again. It's an age since 
 she was here, but I remember her quite well. She was 
 so lively and amusing ! And there is another girl just 
 my age, with a pretty, uncommon name. Faith, is it? 
 No; Hope. Uncle Edgar sent me a little sketch of her 
 on my birthday years ago, and it was so pretty ! I 'd 
 rather like to know my cousins, mother, if they were 
 presentable. It's so lonely being an only child.' 
 
 Mrs Loftus looked at her daughter, and something like 
 a quiver passed across the hardness of her face. Avice 
 was her darling, her idol, the only creature on earth 
 whom she really loved; and every now and again a spasm 
 of alarm gripped her heart as she noted the languid 
 speech and movement, the fragile form, and pallid com- 
 plexion which distinguished the girl from her companions. 
 Everything within the power of love and money had been 
 done to make her strong and happy, yet she continued 
 listless and ailing, seeming to regard the very amusements 
 provided for her as so many penalties to be endured with 
 resignation. Something must be wrong and very wrong 
 to make a girl of twenty-one assume so unnatural an
 
 UNKNOWN COUSINS. 7 
 
 attitude. The mother checked a sigh half-way, and said 
 caressingly : 
 
 * There is no reason for you to be dull, dearest. I am 
 always ready to invite any one you may fancy. Surely, 
 with all your friends, you need not be alone. What 
 about Truda Bennett? If you like liveliness you could 
 hardly improve upon her; and The Knoll is a nice house 
 for you to visit in return. Shall I write and ask her to 
 come next week?' 
 
 'No, thank you, dear, I'd rather not. Truda is very 
 nice, but she tires me out. She dislikes being quiet, and 
 cares only for rushing about all day long. She doesn't 
 amuse me; I have to amuse her. The nice thing 
 about relations would be that one would not have to 
 be on ceremony with, them all the time. Couldn't I go 
 down with you to Leabourne next week, mother, and see 
 what the girls were like, and if I should care to invite 
 one of them here?' 
 
 ' You could, of course ; but I strongly advise you to do 
 nothing of the sort. Your uncle Edgar has been dead 
 only a fortnight, remember, and though I don't think he 
 was an especially devoted father, the children will natu- 
 rally be upset and distressed. It would be very dull for 
 you with the girls weeping, and your father and Stephen 
 discussing money matters, and ten to one a dreary, un- 
 comfortable inn. Better stay at home, and let me bring 
 back a report. In any case you won't care to invite one 
 of them here until the first few months are over and 
 she is able to go about and make herself agreeable.
 
 8 UNKNOWN COUSINS. 
 
 It would be depressing to have her about in her first 
 deep black.' 
 
 ' Oh dear, yes ! I couldn't stand that. I 'd rather be 
 alone than have any one in low spirits,' agreed Avice 
 fervently, the idea that she herself might possibly help to 
 cheer and console never dawning on her self-engrossed 
 brain. 'You say that the girls must be savages, mother, 
 but I should think they can hardly help being interesting. 
 Aunt Elma was a beauty, and Uncle Edgar was a genius 
 and some of them, at least, miast have inherited his 
 gifts. Why do you say he was not a devoted father! 
 From my vague recollection he seemed very proud of the 
 children.' 
 
 ' Oh yes, he was proud enough ; but they worried him 
 when they were young, and as they grew older I think 
 he felt that they criticised him and realised how he 
 had wasted his opportunities. He was devoted to Elma, 
 for she worshipped him meekly all her life, and was con- 
 vinced that no such genius had ever existed. Your father 
 is right. I never knew a more brilliant young man than 
 Edgar was at twenty-one; but what is there to show for 
 it now? A few songs, two or three novels and volumes 
 of poetry, and a number of pictures and sketches which 
 he was ashamed even to sign ! He was always growing 
 discouraged, turning from one thing to another, and lower- 
 ing his standard to meet the taste of the market. His 
 songs became more and more clap-trap and commonplace, 
 his stories more sensational, his pictures of the cheaply- 
 pretty order which sell at provincial exhibitions. I believe
 
 UNKNOWN COUSINS. 9 
 
 at the bottom of his heart he realised his downfall, and 
 when Elma died, and he had not her adoring admiration 
 to keep up his faith in himself, he fretted himself ill. 
 The last time I saw him he was a wreck mentally 
 and physically and I fancy those girls must have had 
 a trying time of it before the end.'
 
 10 
 
 CHAPTER IL 
 
 STEPHEN'S CONFESSION. 
 
 EPHEN CHAERINGTON had expressed a 
 wish to consult with his aunt and uncle 
 less from any preconceived intention than 
 from a feeling of helplessness which took 
 possession of him as he penned the news of his 
 father's death. It had seemed to him at the moment 
 that the advice of any one older and wiser than 
 himself would be of value in deciding plans for the 
 future, but no sooner was the letter irretrievably on its 
 way than he began to tremble at the prospect of telling 
 Philippa of what he had done. Philippa had been left 
 co-trustee with himself, and she was not a young woman 
 who would meekly be put on one side. What she 
 thought, she said; what she willed, she accomplished; 
 and anything like interference was to her as the brandish- 
 ing of a red rag in the face of a bull. Stephen resolved 
 to wait for a favourable opportunity before breaking the 
 news of the intended visit, and to introduce it casually 
 in the midst of a general conversation, when there would 
 be less chance of a ' scene.' On Tuesday he decided to 
 speak on Wednesday ; on Wednesday there seemed abun- 
 dant reason why he should postpone the disclosure until
 
 STEPHEN'S CONFESSION. 11 
 
 Thursday ; on Thursday his uncle's note arrived announc- 
 ing his arrival on the following day, and there could be 
 no longer delay. Stephen betook himself to the morning- 
 room, where his sisters sat in conclave, and hid himself 
 behind a newspaper, awaiting his opportunity. 
 
 Despite the gloominess of the autumn day and the 
 mournful nature of the- work on hand, the scene was far 
 from being doleful. To begin with, the background was 
 pretty a long, low apartment, half studio, half workroom, 
 its walls washed a rich crimson hue, and covered with 
 unmounted sketches, plaster casts on brackets, and a 
 hundred quaint, artistic odds and ends. Against this 
 background the four sisters made an interesting group as 
 they busied themselves with the sewing on hand. There 
 was no money forthcoming to pay dressmaking bills, and 
 little enough to buy material, so it was necessary to use 
 up what was in the house to turn and twist and remake, 
 and cover over, and patch together an occupation which 
 involved no little ingenuity in addition to the mere 
 manual labour. 
 
 Philippa stood by the table, the big cutting-out scissors 
 in her hands ; a handsome girl with clearly cut aquiline 
 features, and dark hair which rippled back in a soft, 
 smoke-like mass, and was coiled gracefully together on the 
 nape of her neck. Her shoulders were broad and square, 
 and had a trick of broadening still further in dignified, 
 self-assertive fashion when their owner was annoyed or 
 wished to exercise her authority. Madge always declared 
 that she looked at Philippa's shoulders when she wished
 
 12 STEPHEN'S CONFESSION. 
 
 to see how the wind blew; but then Madge was so 
 daring and inconsequent in her remarks that no one paid 
 much attention to what she said ! Behold her now, run- 
 ning seams on the old-fashioned treadle machine, with 
 bent back and long, pointed chin poked forward over the 
 needle. As often as not a jerk of the hands or an 
 erratic movement of the feet would be followed by a jar, 
 a knot, a breaking of the thread ; and when this occurred 
 Madge would clench both fists together and mouth dumb 
 anathemas, the while she rolled tragic eyes to the ceiling. 
 If there was one thing on earth which she detested more 
 than another, it was plain sewing ; but this morning she 
 had gallantly volunteered to do the machining, and machine 
 she would, no matter what tortures it might cost her ! 
 She was a little scrap of a thin, starved-looking creature, 
 with a long, narrow face, plain features, and just the 
 prettiest, happiest, most lovable pair of hazel eyes you 
 can possibly imagine. Even to-day they looked happy, 
 for there was a certain transparency and twinkling light 
 in the iris which seemed independent of varying moods. 
 Madge was eighteen, and was going to be an artist and 
 have pictures hung on the line in the Academy or know 
 the reason why, and in her opinion her time would have 
 been much more profitably employed daubing in the attic 
 than doing dull, useful work downstairs ; but, as has been 
 said, there are occasions when personal inclinations have 
 to be laid in the dust. 
 
 Theo sat by herself, unpicking a coloured lining from a 
 black grenadine dress, with an expression of tragic despair.
 
 STEPHEN'S CONFESSION. 13 
 
 It was not that she sorrowed for her father more deeply 
 than her sisters, but it was Theo's nature to revel in 
 emotion and deliberately to work herself up to the height 
 of rejoicing or down to the depths of despair. She was 
 a tall, graceful girl, with a face which was decidedly 
 interesting if not regularly pretty, and her broad forehead 
 and deep-set eyes seemed to portray a greater brain-power 
 than that possessed by the rest of the family. Theo had 
 written stories for her own amusement since the age of 
 ten, and was even now engaged upon a full-fledged novel 
 with which she hoped to burst upon an astonished world. 
 It seemed a horrible, ghoul-like proceeding to examine her 
 own feelings in order to be able to depict what Veronica, 
 her heroine, should feel in the hour of her desolation ; 
 and she was disgusted with herself because, despite all 
 resolutions, she had been mentally taking notes during 
 the whole of the past week. Now, as she sat unpicking 
 the pretty pink lining and casting it ruthlessly on one 
 side, her busy brain was weaving a simile by which it 
 appeared that all the brightness of life was left behind 
 and nothing remained but blackness and desolation. 
 
 By Philippa's side adviser, assistant, and architect-in- 
 chief stood golden-haired Hope, sweet as her name, and 
 all unselfish anxiety for the good of others. Her white 
 forehead was wrinkled with the strain of trying to induce 
 two yards of silk to do duty for three, and she stood at 
 attention, staring down at the pattern spread over the 
 black folds, and rubbing her chin in solemn calculation as 
 she discussed the knotty point.
 
 14 STEPHEN'S CONFESSION. 
 
 'If I were to make the yoke of something else, and let 
 the silk come from the arm-holes only, do you think we 
 could manage it then? There is some of that old black 
 velvet that could be used for the yoke, and it could be 
 made to look very nice. I am afraid we couldn't match 
 this silk even if we tried.' 
 
 'Don't want to try,' said Philippa shortly. 'Spent 
 quite enough as it is. "Well, we shall either have to do 
 it that way or make the sleeves of another material to 
 match the skirt. Theo, it's for you. Which would you 
 rather have?' 
 
 ' Don't care at all. Make it as you please ; I take no 
 interest in the matter,' replied Theo, turning her head 
 elaborately in an opposite direction and speaking in a 
 tone of implied rebuke, which brought a flash into 
 Philippa's eyes. 
 
 ' Then you ought to take an interest ! How are we to 
 get on if no one will say what she wants? We want 
 to do our best for you, and it 's not much trouble 
 just to say what you like, and help us to decide.' 
 
 Theo looked round at that, and lo ! her eyes were 
 full of tears. 
 
 'I think it's hateful to think of clothes at all,' she 
 cried passionately. 'What does it matter how they are 
 made ? Make me a sack if you like ; it will make no 
 difference to me.' 
 
 'Yes, dear, it will; you are mistaken there. We shall 
 have to wear these things for a long time, and the day 
 will come when it would worry you very much to wear
 
 STEPHEN'S CONFESSION. 15 
 
 what you did not like. I know you feel no interest just 
 now, but it would be really unselfish to rouse yourself 
 enough to consider the question and help us with our 
 work,' said Hope, the peacemaker, speaking just in time 
 to stop Philippa's sharp retort and so avert the threatened 
 storm. Theo, the emotional, was always ready to be 
 swayed by a soft word; besides, she adored Hope, and 
 was especially sensitive to her wishes. So the black skirt 
 was dropped to the floor, and she came forward obedi- 
 ently to discuss the important question of sleeves versus 
 yokes. It was wonderful how particular she became when 
 once her attention was aroused, and what precise instruc- 
 tions she had to give concerning shape and size. Madge 
 dropped her chin until it looked longer than ever, and 
 exchanged a sly glance with Philippa ; for if the two 
 middle girls paired together, the eldest and youngest had 
 a wonderful sympathy of feeling, and rarely failed to 
 understand an unspoken message. 
 
 'Very well, then; that's settled,' said Theo, in conclu- 
 sion. 'And when it is done you needn't trouble to make 
 anything more for me, for if there is any chance of going 
 to London before winter I would rather wait and get 
 what I want when we can shop in comfort. Did you 
 see Mr Matthews to-day, Stephen, and tell him that this 
 house might be to let at Michaelmas?' 
 
 Poor Stephen ! He quaked behind his newspaper, 
 knowing that his hour had come. 'No o, not to-day/ 
 he said feebly ; and then Madge must needs fall upon 
 him in her turn, and cry :
 
 16 STEPHEN'S CONFESSION. 
 
 ' Oh. Steve, how foolish ! We told you he was looking 
 at the Masons' house last week, and if you put off seeing 
 him he may take it before he knows there is a chance of 
 getting this one. You really must go to-morrow. If we let 
 him slip, goodness knows when we may find another tenant.' 
 
 Stephen put down the newspaper and braced himself 
 for the fray. After all, he was the eldest of the family, 
 the man and master, and it was cowardice to shrink from 
 what a girl might say ! 
 
 'I can't see him to-morrow, for I shall be otherwise 
 engaged. I have had a letter from Uncle Loftus to say 
 that he and Aunt Gertrude are coming down to-morrow 
 to talk over arrangements with us and give us their 
 advice as to the future. When I wrote to them last 
 week I said I should be grateful if they would help us 
 in this way, and it is good of them to come so far on 
 our account. Uncle writes most kindly. He seems really 
 interested. I think we have misjudged him in the past. 
 At any rate, his wife was father's nearest relative, and 
 it seemed right that they should be consulted.' 
 
 Silence. The three girls looked fearfully at Philippa, 
 and Philippa studied her pattern with an air of elaborate 
 carelessness, making dainty snicks at the silk with the 
 cutting-out scissors. 
 
 'And for how long, may I ask, have you invited them 
 to stay ? It may be necessary to make a few preparations, 
 and as the house is hardly in a state to receive visitors, 
 we had better begin at once.' 
 
 'They are not coming here; they are to put up at the
 
 STEPHEN'S CONFESSION. 17 
 
 inn. Now, Phil, come ! don't take it like that. Honestly, 
 I never intended to do anything behind your back. I 
 was so worried and puzzled when I wrote that I said on 
 the impulse of the moment that I wished they would 
 give us their help. I did not tell you about it, for, to 
 tell the truth, I never expected that they would come. 
 Surely you feel, as I do, that we are ignorant and in- 
 experienced, and would be the better for advice from 
 people who know the world. You are a sensible girl; I 
 am sure you agree.' 
 
 'I don't think it is a question of understanding the 
 world so much as understanding us and our circumstances,' 
 said Philippa, standing up suddenly and facing him with 
 kindling eyes. She seemed about to add something sharp 
 and stinging, but controlled herself with a visible effort, 
 and said quietly, 'You should not have done this with- 
 out consulting me, Steve. If we have to work together 
 there must be confidence between us. But let that pass. 
 I don't want to make unnecessary difficulties. "We have 
 enough as it is, goodness knows ! I should welcome any 
 advice that came from a reliable source, but the Loftus 
 connection have shown so plainly of late years that they 
 wished to have nothing to do with us, that I can't say 
 their opinion will have any weight with me. They are 
 selfish, worldly creatures, who only think of their own 
 convenience.' 
 
 'Even so, my dear, they may be useful to us. Worldly 
 wisdom is an ingredient which has been conspicuous by 
 its absence in our family up till now. It is time we 
 
 Genius. B
 
 18 STEPHEN'S CONFESSION. 
 
 made a reform,' said Steve, with a tinge of bitterness in 
 his voice; for it is a heavy burden for a young fellow 
 of twenty-five to find himself saddled with the responsi- 
 bility of an impecunious young family, and it was difficult 
 to subdue a feeling of resentment as he remembered the 
 careless regime of the past. 'When it comes to the final 
 decision you and I must give the casting votes, but it 
 would be an ease to my mind, at least, if a man of the 
 world like Uncle Loftus approved of what we were going 
 to do. Come now, Phil ! it would to you too. If the 
 worst came to the worst, and our venture proved a 
 failure, it would be a comfort to you to feel that you 
 had not acted alone.' 
 
 'I don't think anything could comfort me then,' said 
 Philippa sadly. She leant against the table and snapped 
 unconsciously at the air with the scissors. 'If it will be 
 any satisfaction to you, Steve, I am glad that they are 
 coming; but, honestly, they won't alter my decision. I 
 have thought and thought until my brain feels like a 
 jelly, but there seems no way out of the tangle but the 
 one we propose. If Uncle Loftus tries to dissuade me, 
 I shall be obliged to tell him that in this matter I 
 consider my own judgment better than his. How can 
 he decide what is best for us ? What does he know of 
 our characters and possibilities? We are not like other 
 families. We may be less amiable and worthy in many 
 respects, but we are cleverer. It isn't conceited to say 
 so, for it's true. We have inherited father's gifts, and 
 ought to be able to do something with our lives. Other
 
 STEPHEN'S CONFESSION. 19 
 
 girls might be content to stodge along and never see 
 anything of the world, and teach the doctor's children, 
 and marry the curates, and be as poor as Job all their 
 lives, but' 
 
 ' " But that 's not me nor you ! " ' quoted Madge 
 vigorously, stopping the machine with the usual jar 
 and snap, and tossing her determined chin with an air 
 of defiance. 'I won't stodge for any one. If fifty aunts 
 and a hundred uncles came and sat in rows round the 
 room, and besought me to be a good little girl and stay 
 where I was, I'd snap my fingers in their faces and 
 tell them that I had to live my own life, and I'd take 
 jolly good care that I lived it in my own way.' 
 
 'Madge!' 
 
 ' Sorry ! Didn't mean to interfere. Thought you might 
 like to know my sentiments that's all. Keep me out 
 of the room when the Loftuses are here if you don't 
 wish them to hear home-truths. I don't mince my words 
 when I'm roused, as some of you know to your cost. 
 I '11 shake hands with them when they come, and say 
 good-bye when they go, and they will say to each other 
 as they drive away, "Plain, heavy-looking girl that 
 youngest ! They will never be able to do anything with 
 her." Ha, ha ! ' and Madge laughed in a mocking, 
 derisive fashion, which brought an answering flicker of 
 amusement to the anxious faces of her companions. It 
 was evident that she fully expected an hour to come 
 when her relatives would be stupefied to discover the 
 genius of the age in the ' plain, heavy-looking girl '
 
 20 STEPHEN'S CONFESSION. 
 
 whom they had despised, and it said volumes for her 
 attainments that the prospect seemed within range of 
 possibility to more than one of her audience. 
 
 Theo, however, had an objection to make. 'I think 
 you are very foolish if you do anything of the kind,' she 
 said severely. '"We ought to make the best of ourselves, 
 not the worst, if we want them to agree to our plan. 
 They know that we are poor and have lived in the 
 country all our lives, and I suppose they imagine that 
 we are great, awkward, clownish creatures who know 
 nothing about society or how things should be done. I 
 vote we surprise them. Let's all put on our nicest 
 things, and make the house look its very, very best, and 
 prepare a chic little luncheon, and give them coffee after- 
 wards; and let them see that we don't require any 
 patronage, and are quite able to take care of ourselves. 
 I 'm sure that 's the best plan ; isn't it, Phil ? ' 
 
 { I don't know, I'm sure. Go your own ways. You 
 want to appear better than you are; Madge wants 
 to appear worse. I'm going to be myself horribly 
 myself! I don't feel that I can pretend one bit. It's 
 all very well for you; you are only standing on the 
 ramparts. I have to go down and fight the battle,' cried 
 poor Philippa dismally, and Hope's arm stole round her 
 waist with a close, encouraging pressure. 
 
 Hope was so sorry for every one in turn that she 
 had no time to be sorry for herself. 'It will soon be 
 over,' she whispered fondly. ' Cheer up, Phil ! By this 
 time to-morrow they will have come and gone.'
 
 21 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 
 
 OR and Mrs Loftus arrived by the morning 
 train, and drove up to The Cottage in the 
 ancient village fly. Uncle Edward wore a 
 black band round his hat; Aunt Gertrude 
 an elaborately trimmed black gown, which had obviously 
 not been bought for mourning. They stared curiously at 
 the house as they approached, and from behind the blind 
 in the front bedroom four pairs of eyes stared even more 
 curiously at them. 
 
 ' Thin lips and a sharp nose ! Face like a hatchet. No 
 love lost between us, my dear ! ' cried Madge shrewdly. 
 ' Nice old fellow, Uncle Edward ! Looks as if he would 
 be kind if he had the chance.' 
 
 'Isn't she smart? She has taken the flowers out of 
 an ordinary bonnet to make us think she is in mourning. 
 I could swear there were once pink roses where that jet is 
 now,' said Theo of the sharp eyes, the while she glanced 
 complacently at her own careful toilet. 'I am glad I 
 dressed up the drawing-room. Don't hurry down, Phil. 
 Let them have time to look round and realise that we 
 don't live in a hovel' 
 
 'I suppose I ought to fly to meet them at the door,
 
 22 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 
 
 but I don't feel in the least inclined. Now Steve is 
 going out. He looks so nervous ! I 'm sure he wishes that 
 he had not written. Do you think Aunt Gertrude looks 
 more determined than I do? I expect we shall have an 
 awful battle. You must come down with me, girls, and 
 be introduced before we begin. I wish my heart wouldn't 
 thud; I don't want to give myself away by looking 
 nervous. 1 
 
 Then came a quick review before the glass, a creeping 
 downstairs, and the entrance of four girls, one after the 
 other, to greet the unknown relatives as they stood in 
 the middle of the low, sunny-windowed drawing-room. Mrs 
 Loftus put up her pince-nez and stared at each in turn 
 Philippa, stately and dignified; pretty, soft-eyed Hope; 
 Theo, with her air of distinction and clever, interesting 
 face ; Madge of the long, sagacious chin and quick, light 
 movements and even as she looked she realised that 
 these were no nonentities, but young women who would 
 insist upon having a definite vote in the matter of their 
 own destiny. They sat down and talked company talk, 
 the little handmaid appeared and offered light refreshments 
 to the travellers, Uncle Loftus made complimentary remarks, 
 and everything was quite proper and orthodox, just like 
 a scene in a book, until presently Stephen began to fidget 
 and glance at the clock, and Philippa looked at her uncle 
 and said, 'Shall we have our talk now? The girls will 
 leave us alone for an hour, and Stephen will tell you 
 exactly what our position is, and what we are thinking 
 of doing.'
 
 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 23 
 
 'Perhaps it would be as well. I am feeling so tired 
 after the journey that I should like to go to bed early this 
 evening, and have ordered dinner at the inn at seven 
 o'clock. I hope that is convenient to you. I didn't know 
 what your arrangements might be, or whether it would be 
 convenient to have us here.' 
 
 'Whichever you prefer. We hoped you would spend 
 the evening with us, but I can quite understand that you 
 must be tired,' said Philippa, resolutely avoiding meeting 
 Theo's eye lest she should be obliged to smile at the 
 thought of the wasted culinary efforts over which that 
 poor victim had been groaning the whole of the morning. 
 Then the door closed, the two men automatically moved 
 their chairs nearer the table, and Stephen nervously began 
 his story : 
 
 'You know, of course, that my father was in bad 
 health for some years before he died. His work was of 
 the kind which was peculiarly dependent on health, for 
 he had the artistic temperament and could do nothing to 
 order. He was in chronic low spirits, and had not the 
 energy to compose. In former years he made a very fair 
 income; though, of course, it was always uncertain, and 
 he could never tell from month to month what would 
 come in. Sometimes he made a hit, and one or two of 
 his songs bring in a fair royalty still. He was able to 
 save a little . now and again, but the last two years he 
 was constantly having to draw on his capital, until we find 
 that there is practically none left. There is, however, an 
 insurance which is intact. It seems that on his marriage
 
 24 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 
 
 my mother's people insisted on this as a provision for her 
 in the event of his death ; and as the premiums were 
 paid up some years ago, it has not lapsed. It amounts 
 to two thousand pounds, and is left to Philippa and 
 myself in trust for the family, with full discretion to use 
 it as seems best to us for our mutual benefit and advance- 
 ment in life. There are six of us altogether. My brother 
 Barnard is still at school, but we have given notice for 
 him to leave at the end of the term, as he is sixteen, 
 and must begin to work for himself. Two thousand 
 pounds is not a large provision for six people.' 
 
 Mrs Loftus drew in her lips and stared fixedly at a 
 corner of the ceiling; her husband drummed upon the 
 table and looked unaffectedly distressed. 
 
 ' So bad as that ! Tut, tut ! Sorry to hear it sorry 
 indeed. And this house? You have made it very pretty 
 charming little bijou residence. Is the house your 
 own?' 
 
 'No. We have it at a very low rental in consideration 
 of the improvements which father made from, time to time, 
 but it is not our own. We think we should have no 
 difficulty in letting it; for, as you say, it is pretty in its 
 way. In fact, we know of a possible tenant already, 
 and I think it quite likely that he may take the lease 
 from us at Michaelmas if we decide to move.' 
 
 There was a rustle of silken skirts as Mrs Loftus sat 
 upright in her chair and gave a short preliminary cough 
 before entering into the conversation. 
 
 'But if you get it cheaply, why should you move at
 
 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 25 
 
 all? I think it would be a fatal mistake. Living must 
 be very cheap in this out-of-the-world place; and you 
 have a garden, I see, which must keep you supplied with 
 vegetables. If you kept fowls you might sell the eggs, 
 and make a little extra money in that way. Quite a 
 number of people go in for poultry-farming in these days. 
 There is nothing infra dig. about it. I was saying to 
 your uncle as we came down that it was quite likely 
 that you could get paying guests if you went to work in 
 the right way. Many people prefer living in the country 
 in summer-time, and you could quote reasonable terms. 
 Then there must surely be some teaching to be found in 
 the neighbourhood, which would employ the girls who were 
 not needed at home. Keally I think, with a hundred a 
 year assured, besides what you earn you are in a solici- 
 tor's office, I believe, Stephen you might get along very 
 comfortably.' 
 
 Philippa's eyes flashed, but her lips twitched at the 
 same time, for it was too absurd to hear a stranger settling 
 the destinies of a family in this swift, casual fashion. She 
 dared not meet Stephen's eye ; and even Mr Loftus seemed 
 conscious of something wrong, for he said testily : 
 
 ' Not so quick, my dear ; not so quick, if you please I 
 We have not heard what plans Stephen and Philippa 
 have made for themselves. I should like to hear your 
 own ideas; for, of course, you have thought over the 
 matter from all points of view. Let us hear what are 
 your plans.' 
 
 The brother and sister looked at one another, and
 
 26 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 
 
 there was a dead silence. Stephen was afraid to speak. 
 Philippa was anxious not to monopolise the role of 
 leader. She waited a full moment, but when she 
 began there was no hesitation in her voice. 
 
 'We intend to go up to London to seek our fortunes. 
 I agree with Aunt Gertrude that if we stayed here we 
 should be able to earn enough money to provide bread- 
 and-butter, and for the time being it would be the 
 easier course. But we don't want to think of the 
 present only; we want to provide for the future. I 
 believe and Stephen agrees with me that if we settle 
 here now it will practically mean vegetating for the 
 rest of our lives. He will remain in the same sleepy 
 office, where if he worked for twenty years he could 
 never gain more than a few hundreds a year. Barney 
 would come home and go into the bank. There is no 
 other place to put him, and he is too lively and high- 
 spirited a boy to trust by himself in a big town. 
 Then there are the girls. They are all clever, and 
 father was very particular about their training. He 
 realised that he himself had made a mistake in trying 
 too many things at once, so he made them each choose 
 one hobby and stick to that alone. Hope is musical. 
 She plays charmingly, can read music as easily as a 
 book, and has already had one song published. She 
 ought to study harmony under a clever master, and 
 hear plenty of really good music. Father said that that 
 was what she wanted most of all to hear good music. 
 She has gone through the drudgery ; what she needs
 
 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 27 
 
 now is confidence and style ; but it is impossible to give 
 it to her here. Theo wishes to write. She is always 
 scribbling, and father thought she would do well some 
 day. There are one or two editors in London who 
 knew him, and who would take an interest in her for 
 his sake. She has a narrow life here, with very few 
 friends. It would be the best training for her to have 
 more varied experience. Madge is an artist. It is her 
 ambition in life to go to a studio and work hard. 
 She is very original, and has already quite a distinctive 
 style of her own. Father was very proud of her, and 
 used to say she was the cleverest of the family. Now 
 that he is gone there is no one within miles who can 
 help her with her work. It seems to me a very sad 
 thing to turn these girls into governesses and household 
 drudges when they have real gifts to cultivate.' 
 
 'Quite so quite so. I can understand your feelings; 
 but you mustn't be angry with me, my dear, if I say 
 that you must allow some discount for sisterly partiality. 
 You think your sisters geniuses, but whether the public 
 will agree with you is a very different question.' Uncle 
 Loftus was beginning to feel vaguely uncomfortable, and 
 to scent a coming request for a loan of money, to be 
 repaid at that indefinite period when the aforesaid geniuses 
 should be recognised by the world. He was a good- 
 natured man, and was quite ready to help these pretty, 
 attractive nieces by an occasional present of a dress or 
 a five-pound note; but his recollection of school bills 
 paid for his own daughter made him shrink from the
 
 28 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 
 
 prospect of finishing the education of three ambitious 
 and aspiring young women. 'Music and pictures are 
 at a discount in these hard times, and half the artists, 
 by their own account, are starving. A poor fellow brought 
 me a couple of water-colours only last month. Wanted 
 fifteen pounds for them, but was thankful to take five. 
 Very good pictures, too ! I don't pretend to understand 
 these things, but they look very well in my smoke-room. 
 As for story-writing, there are half-a-dozen stars who make 
 a fortune in literature, but the vast majority of authors 
 have a hard fight to earn a living. Many of them fail 
 altogether and throw it up in despair, like that poor poet 
 fellow Chatterton, wasn't it? I never can remember 
 names. Women aren't made to fight their way, especially 
 country girls, as you are, who have no idea of life in 
 a great world like London. Depend upon it, my dear, 
 you would be far happier and safer where you are.' 
 
 ' For the present yes. I said so myself. If we go 
 to town we shall have a hard fight for the first few 
 years; but we have faith to believe that we should 
 succeed in the end, and we would rather fight our 
 battles while we are young. If you were beginning life, 
 Uncle Loftus, would you be content to settle down to 
 lifelong obscurity and poverty, or would you feel that, 
 come what might, you must go down into the arena 
 and win a crown for yourself 1 ?' 
 
 Philippa threw back her head and looked at him 
 with challenging eyes. So young, so brave, so ignorant, 
 poor child, of the real meaning of the fight which lay
 
 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 29 
 
 before her, what wonder that the man's heart softened, 
 and that he laid his hand on hers with a quick move- 
 ment of sympathy? Mrs Loftus spied the movement with 
 her cold blue eyes^ and hastened to turn on the tap of 
 cold common-sense. 
 
 'Perhaps you will kindly tell us in plain words exactly 
 what it is that you intend to do. Your ideas sound very 
 charming and romantic, but I do not understand how 
 they are to be carried out. Education is a costly business, 
 and it is your duty to save rather than to spend. How 
 can you reconcile the need of earning money with the 
 programme which you have drawn out ? ' 
 
 'I don't try,' said Philippa boldly. 'I know it is 
 impossible. You will think our scheme very daring, Aunt 
 Gertrude, but in plain words it is this: to take a flat 
 in town in as central a position as we can afford, and 
 to invest our capital in apprenticing Barney to a firm 
 where he would have a chance of getting on, and in 
 giving the girls the lessons and opportunities which they 
 require. We know quite well that we could not possibly 
 do this on our tiny income, but we believe that it is 
 the wisest way of using our capital, and that the time 
 will come when we shall be thankful that we had the 
 courage to do it. Th that's all; that's our scheme,' 
 faltered Philippa, feeling that she had launched a bomb- 
 shell, indeed, as her uncle fell back in his chair overcome 
 with amazement, and her aunt raised protesting eyes to 
 the ceiling as though calling Heaven to witness that 
 she was no party to this mad folly.
 
 30 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 
 
 'And er Stephen would, of course, give up his situa- 
 tion? He would er hope to find more lucrative employ- 
 ment in London?' she inquired, with a thinly veiled satire 
 which roused the head of the family to dignified response. 
 'I have every reason to do so. In that respect at 
 least we should not be reckoning in the dark, Aunt 
 Gertrude. The solicitor's office here is but a small branch 
 of an important one in the City, and my chief has been 
 anxious for some time that I should remove to the head- 
 office. He realised that there could be no promotion for 
 me here, and has been a most kind friend anxious to 
 help us in every way. So far I have refused to move, 
 
 for I like a country life, and ' 
 
 'He doesn't like it a bit. He longs to go to town, 
 but he stayed with us because he knew we couldn't do 
 without him,' cried Philippa, with a loving glance, at 
 which Stephen flushed and darkly scowled an order to be 
 silent. Mr Loftus thought the byplay very pretty and 
 creditable to both the actors, but his business instinct 
 had been shocked, and he felt it his duty to protest. 
 
 ' Spend your capital ! Break into your capital ! My 
 dear girl, that is against all laws of prudence and 
 business. I really as you have asked my advice I 
 really could not sanction such a step as that. Your 
 income, taking everything together, will not amount to 
 over three hundred a year, I suppose? No! I thought 
 not. Well then, remember that you would have to pay 
 a high London rent, to feed and clothe six people, ex- 
 clusive of a servant, to pay coals and gas, and constant
 
 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 31 
 
 travelling to and fro, and a hundred extra expenses, before 
 you begin to think of lessons and concert-going and 
 payment of premiums. It would cost you at least twice 
 as much, and I doubt if you could do it on that. 
 Consider what you are doing. It is a risk which I could 
 never sanction a big risk, a serious risk.' 
 
 ' I believe in risks,' cried Philippa gallantly. ' " There 
 
 is a tide in the affairs of men" Risk deliberate, 
 
 thoughtful risk is only another name for courage and 
 enterprise and faith. What would become of the world 
 if no one was willing to take a risk ? What battle would 
 be won if soldiers did not risk everything health, limbs, 
 life itself to overcome the enemy ? We know it is a 
 risk ; we have faced it with our eyes open ; but we feel 
 it is the right thing to do. It is our chance ; we 
 ought to take it. We are not acting thoughtlessly or 
 lightly; we mean to work hard, and to ask God to help 
 us and give us strength not to be discouraged' 
 
 'We are not going to squander our capital, uncle,' said 
 Stephen; 'we are going to invest it. Surely if you can 
 equip six people with the means of getting on in the 
 world, it is a better return for money than a wretched 
 three and a half per cent. We mean to practise every 
 possible economy in food and dress and amusements, and 
 to be extravagant in one way only : the girls shall have 
 no second-rate masters ; Barney shall have a good start. 
 They realise the responsibility which we are taking upon 
 ourselves, and are prepared to work hard and shorten the 
 period of probation as much as possible.'
 
 32 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 
 
 ' Yes, yes of course ! Young things are always eager 
 for change, and are ready to promise anything in advance. 
 But suppose they don't make their way? Suppose your 
 scheme is a failure ? The money is left to you and to 
 Philippa to spend as you think wise for the good of 
 the family, so that legally there would be no claim 
 upon you for what was gone. But you might find 
 yourself in a most unpleasant position, all the same. 
 If you spend it all within the next few years, Barnard 
 may think himself ill-used when he grows up and feels 
 the need of a few hundred pounds. The girls may want 
 a trifle to buy a trousseau, or help in other ways, and 
 may blame you for influencing them when they were 
 too young to know their own minds. Do you ever think, 
 my dears, of what would happen if your scheme were to 
 fail?' 
 
 Did she ever think ! Poor Philippa ! How many scores 
 nay, hundreds of times had the nightmare seized her 
 in its grip ! How often had she lain awake shuddering 
 with dread, seeing the workhouse loom large in the fore- 
 ground, and the reproachful faces of brothers and sisters 
 turned mutely upon her! She shivered even now, and 
 clasped her hands beneath the tablecloth ; but she showed 
 a brave face to the enemy, and refused to be cast down 
 in his presence. 
 
 'It is no use beginning a fight with the expectation 
 of being beaten, uncle. I should have no courage left 
 if I did that. I have enough faith in my brothers and 
 sisters to believe that they will not reproach us, whatever
 
 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 33 
 
 happens; and at the worst we could come back and 
 try your plan in the country. "We are strong and 
 capable, and could always earn enough to live on, even 
 
 
 
 if we had to separate and go out as cooks and house- 
 maids. I am not in the least afraid of starving. We 
 shall manage to keep ourselves without either asking or 
 expecting help from outsiders.' 
 
 'Come, come, my dear! there is such a thing as being 
 too independent. What is the use of relations if they 
 can't help each other at a pinch? If you are really 
 determined to try this scheme we must help you all we 
 can. You must come to see us when we are in town, 
 and we may be able to give you useful introductions. 
 A vice will be pleased to make your acquaintance, and 
 so shall we all. We must do what we can for Edgar's 
 children, mustn't we, mamma?' 
 
 'I cannot promise anything which would be an en- 
 couragement to what appears to me a piece of preposterous 
 folly,' said Mrs Loftus coldly. 'It is flying in the face of 
 Providence to leave a comfortable home and deliberately 
 court danger in this fashion. With your inexperience you 
 will be ruined before a year is over, and who is to pay 
 your debts I don't know. You can't expect any help from 
 us if you act in defiance of our wishes. If you had 
 already made up your minds, as appears to be the case, 
 I must say it was very inconsiderate to inflict this long 
 journey upon your uncle and myself for the mere farce of 
 asking our opinion. We had better get back to the hotel 
 now, Edward. I am tired, and shall be glad of a rest.' 
 
 Genius. C
 
 34 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 
 
 Mr Loftus rose obediently and followed his wife's lead 
 to the door, but on his way he managed to whisper a 
 few conciliatory words into Philippa's burning ear. 
 
 ' Take no notice, my dear no notice ! Your aunt is 
 hasty, but she will come round. I will see you again 
 this evening when she has gone to bed, and to-morrow 
 we will both come up again before we leave. Can't 
 approve, you know can't approve; but you are a brave 
 girl. You mean well. Wish you good luck ! ' 
 
 Philippa's eyes swept over him with an expression of 
 magnanimous superiority. 
 
 ' Poor little down-trodden, trembling worm ! ' she was 
 saying to herself. 'Afraid to assert yourself and be your 
 natural self for fear of what a woman might say ! Oh, 
 if I were a man ! Oh, if I were your husband, my 
 dear! I'd keep you in order; I'd tell you straight out 
 what I thought of you.' Then aloud : ' (roo^-afternoon, 
 Aunt Gertrude ! Mind the door -step. So awkward ! 
 Hope you will not be too tired. CrOocZ-bye ! ' 
 
 The door closed, and brother and sister drew back and 
 gazed at one another with bright, excited eyes. ' Well ? ' 
 queried one. 'Well!' answered the other. Then came 
 the rush of feet on the floor, and down hurried the 
 girls, one after the other, questioning, staring, agape 
 with curiosity. 
 
 'Well well well what did they say?. Were they 
 furious ? Were they amiable ? Did you stick to your 
 point? Are they coming again? What is decided? Tell 
 us quickly 1 Tell us at once 1 '
 
 A FAMILY CONCLAVE. 35 
 
 'It is quite decided,' said Stephen gravely. 'We are 
 going to London.' He put his arm round his sister's 
 waist, and looked down at her with admiration. 'Phil, 
 you were glorious ! You convinced me, at least, if you 
 failed with the others. My last lingering doubt has 
 disappeared. 1 11 begin preparations this very day.' 
 
 ' Here endeth the first volume ! ' chanted Madge shrilly. 
 ' Now for excitement ; now for romance ; now for the 
 third volume, with its honour and glory ! ' 
 
 But Philippa shivered and was silent. The moment of 
 reaction had come, and in her heart she said : ' But the 
 second volume lies between, and in the second volume 
 are all the trials and difficulties. Oh, it may be a long, 
 long fight before we get to the happy ending ! '
 
 36 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE REMOVAL. 
 
 | WO months later the plunge was taken. 
 The Charrington family said good-bye to 
 their picturesque country home, and estab- 
 lished themselves in the top flat of a 
 massive red building in the picturesque district of 
 the Tottenham Court Road. With one exception 
 the rooms were small; there was no passage to speak 
 of; the coal-cellar was in pleasing proximity to the 
 drawing-room door; the view consisted of a forest of 
 chimney-stacks, and the air was thick with smuts. When 
 Philippa made her first survey of the premises she felt 
 that she was indeed coming down in the world ; but 
 when she heard the rent demanded she changed her 
 mind with a shock of surprise. It was preposterous 
 incredible ! The price of a palace rather than of a 
 sooty tenement midway between earth and sky ! For that 
 price in the country one could have a tennis-lawn, and 
 a stable, and a pretty flower and vegetable garden, to say 
 nothing of a roomy and comfortable house. Off went 
 Miss Charrington with her head in the air, but two long 
 days of search brought her to the sad conviction that 
 she would have to change her attitude with regard to
 
 THE REMOVAL. 37 
 
 London prices, and that the agent had been right in 
 speaking of the flat as unusually cheap. She did not 
 dare to take it, however, without a family consultation ; 
 so she secured the option for a couple of days, and went 
 home with the story of her wanderings. The girls howled 
 in unison at the mention of the rent, but, like their 
 sister, were obliged to come round to the conclusion that 
 the money must be paid. 
 
 'It is really and truly the best thing I could find 
 in a central position,' said Philippa sadly. 'The question 
 is ought we to give up the idea of living in town, 
 and take a little house in the suburbs? If we went 
 out in an unfashionable direction we could get one 
 for half the cost. I asked the agent, and he said 
 there were any number to be had. They run them up 
 in a few months rows and rows of them quite nice, 
 compact little houses, with all modern conveniences' 
 
 1 1 know ! Thank you,' interrupted Theo haughtily. 
 'I've seen them from the train hundreds of them 
 exactly alike, with sunflowers in the front garden, and 
 the washing in the back, and such nice, sociable neigh- 
 bours over the palings ! ' 
 
 'It's all very well, Theo, but can we afford to be 
 snobbish 1 We shall have to pocket our pride, and 
 save every penny-piece that is possible. If the house 
 would be cheaper' 
 
 'I'm not so sure that it would. It is different for 
 a man and his wife. But you must remember that 
 we should have four, perhaps five railway contracts to
 
 38 THE REMOVAL. 
 
 add to the rent. Our great object is to be near our 
 work, and we might almost as well stay where we 
 are as bury ourselves in an out-of-the-way suburb. If 
 we go to the flat, Madge will be almost next door 
 to the Slade School, the boys can come home for 
 lunch, and Hope and I will be near libraries and 
 concerts, and have some chance of picking up odd 
 pieces of work. Suppose I go in for journalism? How 
 am I to be in the hum of things when I live a 
 dozen miles away, and have probably a bad service of 
 trains ? ' 
 
 'Suppose I get accompanying to do at concerts? I 
 intend to call on some of the lady professionals who 
 sing father's songs and ask them to give me a chance. 
 I shall have to get used to going about by myself 
 at night, but it would be nice to be in a central 
 position, and not have too far to go,' said Hope 
 wistfully; and her eldest sister, looking at her golden 
 locks and sweet pink-and-white face, came to a sudden 
 determination. 
 
 ' We will take the flat. It 's no use doing things 
 by halves. We must hope to save the money in 
 travelling expenses and lunches. I will write to the 
 agent and settle it to-night.' 
 
 So the flat was taken, and the question of furniture 
 was the next to come upon the tapis. For the larger 
 articles there could be no accommodation ; they must 
 be sold for what they would bring; but even without 
 them there was an incredible number of possessions
 
 THE REMOVAL. 39 
 
 with which it seemed impossible to part. Curtains 
 were faded, carpets so darned and mended as to be 
 incapable of removal, but Edgar Charrington had been 
 picking up artistic treasures all his life, and the 
 rooms were crowded with quaint, old-world furniture. 
 There was a Chinese cabinet, shaped like a pagoda, 
 with coloured Chinese figures standing in the niches. 
 It would take up more room than could be spared, 
 but who could bear to part with it, remembering the 
 fascination of those figures to the infant mind, the 
 later joy of turning over the contents of the daintily 
 fitting drawers, and sniffing the sweet, musty odour? 
 There was an oak-framed picture of a church, with a 
 real clock fitted into the steeple. A place for that 
 must be found somewhere, or life would be robbed of 
 one of its oldest associations. There was a black 
 silhouette picture of Great -great -aunt Martha riding 
 on a pillion; and another of Grandfather and Grand- 
 mother Charrington, with a family of six little 
 Charringtons, clad in decollete dresses, spencers, and 
 pantaloons. What Goth or Vandal could find it in 
 his heart to part with them? There was a collection 
 of old china, of pewter, of old beaten silver; and such 
 stacks of pictures, framed and unframed, as were quite 
 alarming to count. 
 
 ' What shall we do with them 1 Shall wo pack half 
 away in chests and ask the vicar to store them in 
 his loft? He would be only too glad to keep them 
 for us. It seems absurd to take such a collection.
 
 40 THE REMOVAL. 
 
 The place will look like a museum/ cried Philippa, 
 in despair; but the idea seemed to commend itself 
 rather than otherwise to her ambitious young sisters. 
 
 'Just what it ought to look, as a temple of the 
 Muses. No use pretending to be artistic against a 
 commonplace background. Let us make our rooms as 
 striking, and unusual, and "ancestory" as we can. I 
 hate a house that looks as if it had been furnished yes- 
 terday. When people come to call, they will have a 
 pretty good idea of what we are by looking round 
 our rooms.' 
 
 'But who is to come, you dear little snob? We 
 know nobody. I 'm afraid the arrival of the Charrington 
 family won't make much stir in the great Metropolis. 
 I can tell you I felt a lone, lorn creature, walking 
 about those crowded streets, and thinking that not a 
 single soul knew me or cared whether I lived or died. 
 As for Aunt Loftus, she may come once, perhaps, to 
 pay a formal call, but we sha'n't be troubled with her 
 after that; and I should be sorry to count upon 
 uncle's promised introductions. We shall be left severely 
 to ourselves.' 
 
 ' I am going up to London to know and be known, 
 and I am not going to be left alone for anybody,' 
 cried Madge, tossing her head with a consequential air. 
 'Seclusion may suit some people, but not this child. 
 I'm going to make friends, and have a real good 
 time. I think I shall start a salon, like that Madame 
 de Thingummy in Paris, and make our house the
 
 THE REMOVAL. 41 
 
 resort of all the learned and celebrated people of the 
 day. I've read about her in magazines, and it sounds 
 quite easy. You don't need to be pretty, nor rich, nor 
 to live in a big house; all you have to do is to 
 announce that you are at home on certain evenings, 
 and give cups of coffee, and be very vivacious, and 
 talk, and make people laugh. You can give the coffee, 
 and I '11 talk ! There 's never any difficulty in that ; 
 the trouble is to be quiet. Wait until you see Cabinet 
 Ministers, and Presidents of the Academy, and cele- 
 brated authors all driving up to our door, and toiling 
 up hundreds of steps on purpose to enjoy the fascina- 
 tions of my society ! ' 
 
 'Very well; I'll wait. It will be good exercise for 
 my patience. For my own part, I have resigned 
 myself to single blessedness, staying at home cook- 
 ing dinners and darning stockings while you are out 
 making your fortunes. I shall be too busy to be lonely ; 
 and if you earn money, I shall save it. We can't all 
 be fascinating society leaders,' said Philippa cruelly. 
 She was so devoted to Madge, so tempted to applaud 
 all that she said and did, that as. a pure matter of 
 conscience she felt bound to snub her now and then, 
 just to show her impartiality ! It had very little effect, 
 however, for Miss Madge was too sharp not to see 
 through the pretence, and refused to be in the least 
 impressed by her strictures. 
 
 What a comfort the girl was in the weeks which 
 followed, when the burden of responsibility seemed to
 
 42 THE REMOVAL. 
 
 weigh ever more and more heavily on the shoulders of 
 the two young heads of the family ! Hope was always 
 ready with sympathy, Theo with dramatic invectives 
 against the cruelty of fate, but Madge met difficulties 
 with a laugh and a jest, and the sound thereof was 
 as sunshine in the house. In some respects fortune 
 favoured the adventurers at the start, for Stephen's firm 
 made no difficulty about his removal, while Mr Matthews 
 snapped at the offer of the house, and even promised 
 to buy the fixtures 'at a valuation.' But here the 
 disappointments began. Philippa instantly made a valua- 
 tion on her own account, and added generously to the 
 total in consideration of those manifold odds and ends 
 which accumulate in households of thirty years' standing, 
 but which are hardly worth the cost of cartage to 
 pastures new : oddments of glass and china, of tin and 
 iron and earthenware ; mouldy volumes which no one 
 will read ; chairs minus a leg, rusty fireirons, and 
 damaged ornaments. 
 
 'With a little glue and patching you might make 
 good things of them yet. Five pounds at the least ! 
 No; say seven pounds. Seven pounds added to forty- 
 five over fifty pounds in all ! That ought to pay for 
 the removal and leave something over for carpets and 
 blinds. Thank goodness, I can mark that expense off the 
 list ! ' sighed Philippa. 
 
 But alas for the frailty of human hopes ! The valuer's 
 estimate came to exactly a third of the sum expected, 
 while one and all the dealers refused to bid for the
 
 THE REMOVAL. 43 
 
 valuable collection of antiquities, so that in the end 
 a cart had to be hired to convey the whole to the 
 village schoolroom, to be sold at a coming rummage sale ! 
 Scarcely had poor Philippa recovered from this blow 
 than the estimate from the furniture remover arrived 
 to cast her down once more. She screamed aloud when 
 her eye lighted on the horrible total. But what could 
 one dol The things must be moved, and the firm 
 in question had been recommended for its economy. 
 It was appalling to think of the inroads into capital 
 which would be made before the real life in town 
 could begin; and Philippa needed all her courage when 
 the hour came to say good-bye to the old home, and 
 go forth to prepare the flat for its inmates. Madge 
 Avas to accompany her, as a matter of course. It had 
 been so certain that she would be chosen as helper 
 that the matter was not even discussed. Hope and 
 Theo took refuge at the vicarage, Steve with a bachelor 
 friend; Barney was to remain at school until the half- 
 term; and Madge decreed that no one was to approach 
 the flat until all preparations were finished, and the 
 artistic beauty of the whole ready to burst upon the 
 enraptured sight. Philippa thought of the chimney-pots, 
 and the soot, and the narrow passages, and the weary 
 flight of stairs, coldly clean, with bottles of fire-extin- 
 guisher ranged on the wall at each landing, to remind 
 the dwellers on the top story of the peril in which 
 they lived ! She thought of the narrow, begrimed 
 windows, of the cheap fireplaces, and the saffron paper
 
 44 THE REMOVAL. 
 
 in the sitting-room, and felt it her painful duty to 
 undeceive the young enthusiast lest the blow might 
 fall too heavily upon her. But Madge refused to be 
 cast down, and went through the ordeal of the first 
 inspection with an undaunted smile. 
 
 1 My hat ! ' she exclaimed as she peered out of 
 the first window and beheld the roof -scape in all the 
 beauty of a drizzling autumn rain ; and though the ex- 
 pression was neither lady-like nor elegant, nor in the 
 least degree appropriate, it yet had a quaint, whimsical 
 sound which made Philippa laugh and draw a breath 
 of relief. 
 
 ' Yes ! I told you so. I didn't exaggerate, you see. 
 Cheerful and comprehensive, isn't it? This is the 
 dining-room. Not much room to spare when you have 
 the table in the middle. I don't know if we can get 
 it in at all.' 
 
 ' If we can't we '11 dine at small tables like a 
 restaurant far more chic. Not a bad little den when 
 it is dressed up. Jolly cosy in winter. When summer 
 comes I shall live up on the leads and make a roof- 
 garden. Is there any way out 1 ?' 
 
 'Don't know, I'm sure. Come and look at the bed- 
 rooms. We can have first choice, I suppose, as I'm 
 the eldest; but if you don't mind, I'd like the girls 
 to be at the front. You could hardly imagine that the 
 one at the side could be smaller and more dreary, but it 
 is ; and Theo would be so wretched ! Do you think we 
 could possibly get our things in here?'
 
 THE REMOVAL. 45 
 
 Madge stood prospecting the small square box with a 
 ruminating gaze. 'Bed there dressing-table there wash- 
 stand there chest of No; can't be done. "We shall 
 
 have to do without a dressing-table, and use the top 
 of the bureau. We can manage all right that way; but 
 you will always have to get up first, and make way 
 for me while I have my last little snooze. It will be 
 good practice for our tempers, for we really daren't 
 quarrel in such very close quarters. Let's look at the 
 sitting-room for a change. You said that was a decent 
 size.' 
 
 'Oh yes quite; and a pretty shape, too. Don't you 
 like the shape 1 ? Don't you think that rounded window is 
 sweet in the corner? It would make a dear, quiet little 
 nook if it were curtained off; wouldn't it, dear?' cried the 
 eldest sister, anxious to divert the artist's eyes from the 
 saffron paper, with the aggressive roses and the gilded 
 leaves, which was in such disastrously good condition 
 that the company ' could not really be expected to replace 
 it.' 
 
 ' Yes ; I '11 sit in there when I 'm engaged, and let 
 the cord go free. A very good room, with plenty of 
 possibilities. Nothing square and stiff about it. That 
 corner would do charmingly for the cabinet ; and we 
 will fit in shelves for the china in that funny little 
 niche. We must keep the middle of the floor as clear 
 as possible, for I shall want space for my receptions. 
 Philippa CharringtonJ Do you mean to look me in the 
 face and say that you are responsible for this paper?'
 
 46 THE REMOVAL. 
 
 'No, no of course not. The last tenant left it. I 
 begged hard for another, but it was no use. Make the 
 best of it just now, there 's a dear, and perhaps in a 
 year or so we may get another.' 
 
 'We are going to have another before the week is 
 out,' declared Madge; and when her sister protested, 
 'Look here,' she said sturdily, 'let us come to a clear 
 understanding. We made up our minds to make this 
 move and to face the cost, and we are not going to 
 spoil the house for the sake of a few pounds. Before 
 we have done with putting things in order we shall 
 have a dozen unexpected expenses. Things won't fit 
 and will have to be altered; we shall have to buy 
 little fixings, and have workmen in and out. If you 
 are going to groan over every sixpence we shall have 
 a dismal old time. Make up your mind to pay and 
 be cheerful, since you've got to pay whether you like 
 it or not. About this wall-paper ! I suppose there are 
 some families who could live in peace and happiness 
 staring at yellow cabbages, but we are not one of 
 them. We inherit artistic fastidiousness, and should hate 
 them worse every day of our lives. When we can't 
 afford to go out for amusements, isn't it our duty to 
 make home as attractive as possible? When we shall 
 spend a round hundred over the removal, is it worth 
 while to spoil our best room for the sake of an extra 
 sovereign ? ' 
 
 'You can't possibly' 
 
 'Yes, I can. I can buy a self-coloured paper for
 
 THE REMOVAL. 47 
 
 next to nothing a pretty soft blue, I think, to make a 
 good background for the pictures and hang it myself, 
 to save the expense of the workman.' 
 
 'You can't possibly' 
 
 ' Nonsense ! I did my own room at home, and 
 there's no matching about a plain paper. I could not 
 face Theo with that atrocity on the walls. And besides, 
 think of my salon!' 
 
 ' Oh, well ! have it your own way,' Philippa cried, 
 with affected disgust. 
 
 It was impossible not to feel more interest in the 
 room now that it could be imagined in its pretty new 
 dress, and the discussion of how it should be arranged 
 and decorated occupied an hour out of a dreary wait. 
 The sisters had slept the night before at a boarding- 
 house, and had hurried to the flat directly after break- 
 fast, so as to be ready to receive the furniture at 
 ten o'clock as agreed. At eleven o'clock there was no 
 sign of the vans j but no one expects furniture-vans 
 to be punctual within an hour or two, and until noon 
 the girls managed to possess themselves in patience, and 
 to find amusement in wandering from room to room. 
 But when one o'clock drew near the matter became 
 serious. They had brought a tea-basket with them, but 
 there were no chairs on which to sit, no table to hold 
 the cups and saucers. They were growing tired, and were 
 longing to get to work while daylight lasted, and to have 
 a bed to sleep on before night fell. It was two o'clock 
 before the first van arrived, and seven before the men
 
 48 THE REMOVAL. 
 
 departed, leaving the two young mistresses to thread their 
 way between stacks of furniture, unopened crates, and 
 boxes of luggage. There was no room for a servant to 
 sleep in the flat, and the charwoman who was engaged 
 to help could not come until the following day, so it 
 was hopeless to try to do more than get one bedroom 
 in tolerable order. By Hope's forethought the necessary 
 blankets and linen had been packed in one box and 
 plainly labelled, so preparations were soon made, and by 
 eight o'clock the tired workers were already longing for 
 bed. Downstairs in the basement was a public dining- 
 room where dinner could be obtained for a shilling a 
 head; but they were too dishevelled and footsore to feel 
 inclined to appear in public, so they refreshed themselves 
 instead with more tea, more cakes, more dried-up sand- 
 wiches. Philippa leant back in her chair and sighed 
 heavily as she looked first at her roughened hands, then 
 at the hopeless disorder by which she was surrounded. 
 
 'I used to dream,' she said slowly 'I used to dream 
 of coming up to London. Father seemed so often on 
 the eve of doing something great, and I used to imagine 
 what it would be like if the book really turned out 
 as he expected, or the picture made his name famous. 
 He would have brought us to town, and we should have 
 been rich, and every one would have wanted to know 
 
 us' 
 
 ' I know ! So have I. " Beautiful Miss Charringtons 
 the rage of the London season." That's the kind of 
 thing, isn't it? I'm not beautiful, of course, but I'm
 
 THE REMOVAL. 49 
 
 vivacious that 's my point. I can expiegle fifty times 
 better than Hope, though she is such a darling. You 
 are very handsome, Phil, when you look pleasant; and 
 Theo has the air of a princess in disguise. We are 
 an interesting family. It seems hard lines that the world 
 should not know us. We do seem slightly just a little 
 what you might call cornered up here.' 
 
 '"We do indeed. Oh, it is different so different from 
 what I expected ! ' faltered poor, tired Philippa, with a 
 sob; and then of a sudden her fears and dreads caught 
 her in a grip from which there was no escape. She 
 looked round the strange, unlovely room, through the bare 
 window at the great city, lurid and threatening in the 
 light of many lamps, and trembled at the thought of 
 what she had done. She had been as a mother to these 
 children, and she had brought them away from their 
 peaceful home to face a thousand trials, a thousand 
 difficulties : Stephen, constitutionally despondent, to be 
 burdened with fresh responsibilities; the girls, ardent 
 and credulous, to be ready prey for unscrupulous acquaint- 
 ances; Barney, pining for mischief, to a swift and certain 
 ruin ! Her face blanched ; she held out her hands to her 
 sister with a gesture of terrified appeal. 
 
 ' Madge, Madge, I 'm frightened ! Suppose it is all 
 a mistake ! Suppose we fail, and all the money goes, 
 and we are left penniless and alone in this great 
 wilderness ! I have read of it so often : people come up 
 hoping to make their fortunes, and the time passes, and 
 
 they move into smaller and smaller rooms and no 
 Genius. D
 
 50 THE REMOVAL. 
 
 work comes and they fall ill. It is my doing! I 
 persuaded Stephen. Oh Madge, if it's all a mistake, 
 you will believe I did it for the best, won't you? I 
 was not thinking of myself. It would have been easier 
 for me to stay where we were. You will not blame 
 me if the money goes and there* is none left? Promise 
 that you will never blame me.' 
 
 But Madge lay back in her chair and folded her arms 
 out of reach of the trembling hands. 
 
 ' I will, though ! ' she replied bluntly. c I '11 make an 
 awful row; and quite right, too, for it will be your fault. 
 If you lose heart the very first night, and fall to crying 
 and groaning, how do you expect to get on? If you get 
 low in your mind, Steve will be indigo, and Hope and 
 Theo will have no spirit left in them. As for me, I 'm not 
 going to fail, nor fall ill, nor starve, nor throw myself 
 over London Bridge, nor anything else interesting or 
 melodramatic. I've always longed to come up to town, 
 and now that I am here I am going to enjoy myself in 
 the best way I can. It is ripping to work hard when 
 you feel you are getting on, and a little taste of success 
 now and then will be a wonderful fillip. There must be 
 some compensations for being poor, and I mean to find 
 them out, and see if I can't get as much fun for sixpence 
 as Avice Loftus does for a sovereign.' 
 
 'I I believe you will,' said Philippa, with a feeble 
 laugh. ' You mustn't think me a coward, Madge ; I could 
 be brave for myself; but it is the awful feeling of re- 
 sponsibility that weighs upon me. All this day I have
 
 THE REMOVAL. 51 
 
 been saying to myself, "Now we are here. "What is the 
 next step? What ought we to do next?"' 
 
 'Go to bed, I should say. You look as if you needed 
 it/ came the curt rejoinder; and at that Philippa was 
 obliged to laugh outright. 
 
 ' Oh, Mr Dick, Mr Dick ! your common-sense is invalu- 
 able. Come along, then; let us go. We shall need all 
 the rest we can get to prepare us for our hard work 
 to-rnorrow.'
 
 52 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 ; 
 
 WEEK after the girls had taken possession of 
 the flat Stephen joined them, and spent his 
 evenings carpentering, hanging up pictures, 
 and laying carpets, as a pleasant relaxation 
 after a day's work in the City. He had been un- 
 pleasantly surprised to discover that, though the firm 
 for which he worked was of long standing and first- 
 class position, its offices were by no means so large or 
 so comfortable as those which he had left behind in the 
 little country town. The room in which he worked was 
 so dark that the gas seemed to be burning all day long ; 
 the windows looked out on a narrow side-street ; there 
 was a continual roar of traffic, a rumbling from the trains 
 underground. His head ached, and he found it impossible 
 to concentrate his thoughts. But when the long day 
 came to an end, there was a certain exhilaration in walk- 
 ing home through the crowded streets, in looking at 
 historic scenes, and feeling that one was an inmate of 
 the greatest city, of the capital of the world ! 
 
 Every evening, too, the flat looked more home-like, as 
 suitable resting-places were discovered for the old furni- 
 ture, and the familiar pictures smiled a welcome from the
 
 FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 53 
 
 walls. Madge's paper-hanging had been a success of which 
 she was justly proud, and the little dining-room looked 
 both pretty and cosy when the curtains were drawn and 
 the lamps lighted. The girls were tired but cheerful, 
 and had always amusing little anecdotes to relate as glean- 
 ings from the day's work ; the workmen, the charwoman, the 
 porter at the door downstairs, were all so different from 
 the country-folk to whom they had been accustomed; and 
 imitation of the Cockney accent proved an unfailing source 
 of delight. Madge cultivated special sentences with a view 
 to impressing her sisters on their arrival, and when they 
 drove up to the door, insisted upon 'p'ying the keb' with 
 a vehemence which left them speechless with consternation. 
 Hope and Theo were conveyed upstairs flight after 
 flight for the lift had not yet been introduced into these 
 unfashionable mansions and when at last they could go 
 no farther, lo ! there was an open door, a blaze of light 
 sending forth a welcome, and the new home all ready to 
 receive them, even to the very tea on the table, and hot 
 water in the basins in the bedrooms. It was delightful 
 to meet again, to have the first meal in the new home, 
 to feel that the step so long contemplated was an accom- 
 plished fact; and if a certain amount of disillusion had 
 to be endured, the new-comers had enough good feeling 
 to notice only what they could admire. Dark though it 
 was, it was scarcely seven o'clock when the evening meal 
 was finished; and in the state of pent-up excitement in 
 which the travellers found themselves, it seemed impossible 
 to stay quietly indoors.
 
 54 FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 'Couldn't we do something?' asked Hope wistfully. 
 'I feel like a caged lion shut up here, knowing that 
 London lies outside. We need not go to bed for three 
 hours at least. Oh Steve ! the top of an omnibus a 
 drive along the streets, with all the lights past St. Paul's 
 and the Abbey, and along the Embankment. Could we 
 do it? Oh, do you think we might do it?' 
 
 The eager voice and pleading eyes raised a general 
 laugh of amusement, and even the prudent Stephen could 
 find no objection to so innocent a request. 
 
 'Well, really, I think we might rise to that. Put on 
 warm coats, and we will lock the door behind us and 
 sally forth. An omnibus to St Paul's, and another to 
 Victoria Station, and back the best way we can. I don't 
 know the ropes yet, but we shall easily find out. It will 
 do Phil and Madge good, too, for they have hardly stirred 
 out of the flat this last fortnight.' 
 
 No sooner said than done. It was astonishing how 
 quickly hats and jackets were donned, and in a quarter of 
 an hour's time the four girls were fearfully clambering xip 
 the narrow steps leading to the top of a ' City ' 'bus, and 
 taking their seats on the foremost benches. Hope took 
 an outside place, but begged to change seats before she 
 had driven a hundred yards; at every turn and crossing 
 her heart died within her, and she seemed to look death 
 in the face. She hung on to Philippa's arm and groaned 
 incessantly, but when asked if she would like to return 
 home, ' Oh no, no ! I love it,' she cried, and groaned 
 again, more fearfully than before.
 
 FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 55 
 
 The other occupants of the benches stared with curious 
 gaze at the five young people, whose animation was in 
 such marked contrast to their own phlegmatic calm; and 
 Theo studied them in her turn, making up little romances 
 concerning them, as her nature was. 'That fat dark man 
 is married to the little woman in blue. She was left an 
 orphan, and he was a friend of her father's. He offered 
 to marry her, and she was lonely and sad, and didn't 
 care very much what she did. He is very kind to her; 
 he is carrying all the parcels; but her heart isn't satisfied. 
 She stares before her all the time, and never speaks. . . . 
 The girl with the pearl beads serves in a shop. She is 
 going home to a suburb, and her " young man " will meet 
 her at the station. They are going to have a little shop 
 together, and she is thinking how she will manage it. 
 How she does turn and twist! Her hair is like a great 
 turban round her head. She would be pretty if she 
 would not spoil herself so. ... That poor, sad-looking 
 young fellow has just had notice to leave his situation. 
 He is thinking how he can tell his wife. He will put his 
 arms round her, and they will cry together. She will kiss 
 him and say, "For better, for worse, dear; for richer, for 
 poorer." Her voice will be like music. He will look at 
 her, and his face will shine. Oh dear ! I am crying 
 myself. How stupid ! I '11 write an article " On a City 
 'Bus" a character sketch, short and strong and dramatic. 
 Where shall I send it?' 
 
 She went off into a reverie, turning over in her mind 
 the names of different papers and magazines, planning,
 
 56 FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 wondering, weaving dreams, while the omnibus made its 
 way down Holborn towards the Yiaduct. Madge and 
 Steve were chattering gaily together. Hope sat with 
 clasped hands, gazing eagerly ahead for the first glimpse 
 of the majestic dome. Tired Philippa blinked at the rows 
 of lamps, the flaring advertisements, and gaily lighted 
 saloons, and wished that the drive would last for hours, 
 so that she might sit still and feel the refreshing night- 
 air play upon her brow. She groaned when the stoppage 
 came and Madge pulled her impatiently by the arm ; and 
 had nothing but yawns to mingle with her sisters' ecstasies 
 as they stood at the corner of the Churchyard, and gazed 
 and gazed until it seemed that they would never tear 
 themselves away. Hope was hearing in imagination the 
 swell of the great organ, the reed-like sweetness of the 
 voices of the white-robed choristers. Madge was already 
 painting a picture of the great edifice by night, the 
 twinkling lights beneath, the vast outline losing itself 
 mysteriously in the clouds. 
 
 Theo was trembling, and biting her lips to keep back 
 the tears. To her it was not a building at all; it was a 
 sign a symbol ! The wide steps were not empty she 
 saw on them the blaze of great national pageants; the 
 wide nave was filled with happy faces, with black-robed 
 women who wept and wrung their hands; in her ears was 
 the tramp of armed men. She shivered and drew her 
 cloak closely round her. When the next omnibus for 
 Victoria came along she took a surreptitious opportunity 
 of flicking the drops from her eyelashes. Some day she
 
 Well, it was a wonderful drive ! 
 
 PARE 57.
 
 FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 57 
 
 would write about this too ! Oh, what wealth of subjects, 
 what capital, what inspiration in this wonderful, throbbing 
 world ! And then Stephen tapped her on the shoulder 
 and cried a well-known name : 
 
 ' Fleet Street, Theo ! Allow me to introduce you. Your 
 special beat, my dear.' 
 
 'My publishers! Where are my publishers?' cried 
 Theo loudly, as though she expected to see the heads of 
 the great firms ranged in a body to greet her. 
 
 The other occupants of the benches overheard her 
 words, and gazed upon her with becoming awe. This 
 was evidently a distinguished author ! Note her well 
 consider her features, so that she may be recognised 
 by the portraits in the shop windows ! Philippa smiled 
 whimsically at the thought that already Theo had made 
 an impression. What further triumphs or humiliations 
 had this Fleet Street in store for her? 
 
 Well, it was a wonderful drive ! If St Paul's had been 
 impressive, what about that glorious pile of buildings at 
 Westminster, and the first glimpse of the river by night? It 
 was like a dream a wonderful dream in which the imagined 
 glories of the world passed in review before the eyes. 
 
 That night the girls were in the clouds, lifted far above 
 mercenary anxieties ; but they came back to earth again 
 next morning when their boxes had been unpacked and 
 stored away, and they were confronted with the all- 
 important question of the next move. When lunch was 
 over silence fell suddenly upon the little room, and four 
 pairs of eyes met in solemn conclave.
 
 58 FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 'I er I shall go round to the Slade School and make 
 inquiries,' said Madge quickly. * We are settled down 
 now, and must lose no more time. I shall ask what is 
 the very first day I can join.' 
 
 ' I shall write to Mr Hammond, the editor of the Gasket. 
 His firm publish books as well as the magazine, and he 
 took most of father's things. I shall ask him if he can 
 see me for ten minutes, as I am thinking of devoting 
 myself to literature as a profession, and should be grate- 
 ful for his advice.' 
 
 'I er I am going to pay a call at Hampstead,' said 
 Hope, trying to look confident and self-possessed, but 
 flushing a tell-tale pink all over her delicate face. ' You 
 remember the name of Miss Minnie Caldecott, who sings 
 some of father's songs ? I found one of her cards, and 
 she is at home every Tuesday afternoon. I thought if I 
 went early I might see her before any one else arrived. I 
 have been working at that new song ever since you left, 
 Phil, and it is pretty ! It 's the best thing I have 
 written, and if she took a fancy to it, and promised to 
 sing it at concerts, it would be so much easier to find a 
 publisher. If I can summon courage I shall ask her to 
 let me accompany her as well. If I could sell a few 
 songs, and make a little money by playing accompani- 
 ments, it would help to pay for my lessons.' 
 
 Poor Hope ! She looked at once so frightened, so eager, 
 and so pretty that her sisters broke into a simultaneous 
 murmur of sympathy. 
 
 'I'll go with you,' said Philippa quickly. 'You must
 
 FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 59 
 
 have some one to support you, poor dear ! And how 
 oh, how are we going to find our way?' 
 
 'Ask the porter downstairs. We shall have to go ahout 
 alone, so the sooner we puzzle it out the hotter. Yes, do 
 come, Phil ! If you don't, I shall probably run away as 
 soon as I've rung the bell. Will she be very formidable, 
 do you think?' 
 
 Philippa did not know, could not conjecture. Profes- 
 sional singers existed for her only on the programmes of 
 concerts. She had never heard one more celebrated than 
 Miss James, the singing-mistress from Coventry. Some- 
 times, she believed, they were paid fabulous prices for 
 singing; but Minnie Caldecott did not seem to come in 
 the first rank. Perhaps she, like themselves, was strug- 
 gling to make her name. 
 
 The girls found their way to Hampstead with wonder- 
 fully little trouble; but it was more difficult to find 
 Mayfield Koad, and they wandered about for half-an- 
 hour before discovering its whereabouts. It was not an 
 attractive situation ; neither was the house a palatial resi- 
 dence ; and though Miss Caldecott was ' at home ' as usual, 
 the costume of the servant-maid left much to be desired. 
 She led the way down a narrow entrance-hall, and showed 
 the visitors into a room at the back of the house, saying 
 that Miss Caldecott would be with them in a few minutes' 
 time. 
 
 It was barely half-past three, yet two lamps were 
 already burning under elaborate pink shades, and there 
 was a profusion of flowers on the mantelpiece and on
 
 60 FIRST IMPRESSIONS. 
 
 the small tables with which the floor was crowded. The 
 piano stood open, with a litter of torn sheets on the top, 
 and there were photographs photographs everywhere of 
 extraordinary-looking people, who all seemed to write their 
 names underneath with fat quill-pens and many dashes. 
 The lady with the little ring in the middle of her fore- 
 head was ' Mabs ; ' the one swinging in a hammock was 
 ' Bella ; ' ' Fanny ' smirked from a bower of palms, and 
 wore ropes and ropes of pearls round her neck. There 
 was a framed photograph on the wall with a signature 
 like the rest. From across the room Hope recognised a 
 familiar name, and was about to rise to study it close 
 at hand, when swish-swish came the rustle of silken 
 skirts, the door opened, and Miss Caldecott herself made 
 her appearance.
 
 61 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 HOPE'S FIRST VENTURE. 
 
 TSS CALDECOTT was taU and stout, had wavy 
 hair and arched eyebrows, and wore a slightly 
 decollete gown of blue silk, a trifle soiled if 
 you looked at it in a critical spirit, but won- 
 derfully elaborate and becoming. The broad, beaming face 
 was young, and but for its undue size would have been 
 strikingly pretty. She looked at the sisters, showing 
 her straight, white teeth in the most friendly of smiles, 
 and squeezed Hope's hand until she winced with the pain. 
 
 'How do you do, dear?' she said. 'How d'do, dear?' 
 to Philippa. 'Wretched day, isn't it? So good of you 
 to come ! Sit down and rest. I always flop on the sofa 
 the moment I come in. So tiring dragging about, isn't 
 it? But you are thin. Wait until you get fat like me.' 
 
 Her shoulders shook ; her eyes danced ; the dimples dipped 
 in her round, pink cheeks. Philippa and Hope were obliged 
 to laugh in sympathy, but it was very embarrassing; she 
 evidently mistook them for old friends. Hope cleared her 
 throat and began the rehearsed explanation. 
 
 'I am Hope Charrington, and this is my sister. You 
 knew my father by name at least. You used to sing 
 some of his songs.'
 
 62 HOPE'S FIRST VENTURE. 
 
 Miss Caldecott looked blank ; then she began to laugh. 
 It appeared that she was always laughing. 
 
 ' Then I didn't know you after all ! Heaps of people 
 come to see me, and I've the silliest memory always 
 forget what I ought to remember. Doesn't make much 
 difference, does it? I know you now. Sung your father's 
 songs, did I ? Charrington ! Charrington ! Don't re- 
 member. What were they called, do you know?' 
 
 Hope's heart sank. She had expected the name to act 
 as an open-sesame, and it was not even recognised. 
 
 ' One was " A Song of Summer," ' she said slowly, 
 'and another "Into the Night."' 
 
 ' La-la-la-La ! Ta-ta-ta-Ta ! Kefrain went like that, didn't 
 it? I remember. Pretty change in the second verse. 
 High G sustained in the last bar. I used to bless him 
 when I came to that note. And he is dead, you say 1 ? 
 What a pity. So clever, too ! Do you compose ? You 
 have a musical face.' 
 
 Here was a lead, indeed ! Hope flushed with eagerness, 
 and her voice broke with a little nervous tremor. Miss 
 Caldecott was so friendly, so open, so far removed from 
 being formidable that it was impossible to believe that 
 she could refuse her request. 
 
 ' Oh yes, I do. That 's what I came to speak to you 
 about to-day. We have come up to London to try to find 
 work, for we are very poor. As you had liked father's 
 songs, I was going to ask if you would be so very, very 
 kind as to try one of mine. I have it with me now. 
 Messrs Holding & Co. published one for me before,
 
 HOPE'S FIRST VENTURE. 63 
 
 and if you liked this, and would promise to sing it, 
 they would be so much more willing to accept it. It 
 is very bold of me to ask. I am horribly nervous, but 
 you are so kind.' 
 
 Miss Caldecott laughed and shook her head. 
 
 'Not in business matters, dear,' she said. 'I have to 
 keep my wits about me in business. If you knew the 
 shoals of things I have sent to me ! But I hate to say 
 no. Got the song with you, do you say? Strum it over, 
 like a dear, and let me hear how it goes. Sing it too, 
 if you can. I've got a horrid cold.' 
 
 Hope rose eagerly. She had been prepared for this, 
 and was less nervous in playing than in speaking. The 
 piano was delightful ; she was tingling to make the most 
 of her opportunity, and played the introductory bars 
 with a dainty finish which brought Miss Caldecott's eyes 
 upon her with an appreciatory flash. She listened in 
 silence to the first verse, nodding her head to and fro, 
 then turned to Philippa with another beaming smile. 
 
 'Nice little pipe, hasn't she? Sweet and simple like 
 herself. I say ! it wouldn't go far in the Albert Hall, 
 would it? Let me try a verse.' She put down her 
 hands on either side, lifted herself from her low chair, 
 and went over to the piano. ' What are the words ? Oh, 
 I can see. Fire away, then, and I '11 see what I can 
 
 make of it. 
 
 Pack clouds away, and welcome day 
 
 With night we'll banish sor-row. 
 Funny words, dear ! Where did you get hold of
 
 64 HOPE'S FIRST VENTURE. 
 
 them? It's not bad, you know not half bad what I 
 call graceful. Let's try again, and go on to the next 
 verse.' 
 
 This time she drew herself up and sang with careful 
 attention. The full, rich tones of her voice flooded the 
 room, and Hope thrilled with delight at the sound of her 
 own creation. Never no, never had she imagined that 
 it could be so charming ; and the last verse was the 
 prettiest of all. Surely if Miss Caldecott liked the 
 beginning, she would be enraptured with the end! 
 
 But, alas ! at the conclusion of the second verse Miss 
 Caldecott crossed the room and threw herself on the sofa, 
 with a resounding yawn. 
 
 ' Thanks awfully, dear. How clever of you ! It really 
 is sweet. Doesn't quite suit my voice, though, does HI 
 And I don't like those accidentals. They are tricky, and 
 I 'm such a careless creature. Where did you pick up 
 the words? I don't know the author, but you can tell 
 him from me that he can't write songs. Not at all 
 catchy words. He '11 have to do better than that. Don't 
 sit perched up there any more, dear; you look so uncom- 
 fortable. There'll be some other people coming presently, 
 and we '11 have tea. I bought some lovely cakes from 
 Buzzard's. Always make a bit of a splash on my at-home 
 afternoons, you know, for it 's the only entertaining I do. 
 I'm in digs here, and very bad they are, too. But what 
 can one do? They don't send for me at the Albert Hall, 
 dear. It's a shame, for I could do ever so much better 
 than some of those old, worn-out things who only trade
 
 HOPE'S FIRST VENTURE. 65 
 
 on a name. My voice is fresh, and a jolly good one, too, 
 though I say it myself. Where are you living, dear? In 
 this neighbourhood?' 
 
 Philippa replied. Hope was too disappointed, too cast 
 down, to be able to speak. Miss Caldecott had seemed 
 so pleased; the song had sounded so charming from her 
 lips. At one minute acceptance had seemed certain ; at the 
 next the subject was waved aside, and apparently dis- 
 missed from consideration. She pressed her lips together 
 and stared at the mantelpiece, with its bank of chrys- 
 anthemums in cream- jars, its photographs of becurled 
 beauties. Philippa was talking about the flat, and removal 
 expenses generally, and Miss Caldecott was lavishing floods 
 of sympathy upon her, and abuse upon those who had 
 disappointed or thwarted her plans. 
 
 ' Wretched, good-for-nothing things, the pack of them ! 
 But you are so near Maple's. Why don't you go to 
 Maple and let him do the whole thing? Expense! 
 Bills! Oh, bother bills! You can let them run, you 
 know. / do ! If I want a thing I get it, and think 
 about the bill afterwards. Do you like this tea-gown? I 
 bought it at the autumn sales. Such a bargain! I have 
 to spend a fortune in clothes. What would you advise 
 me to get for this winter, for really swell affairs, you 
 know? I go to a good many private receptions. I got 
 some patterns this morning. I look so huge in white 1 
 What would you think of yellow eh? Blue is so 
 ordinary.' 
 
 'Really, I really, I don't know.' Philippa thought it 
 
 Genius. E
 
 66 HOPE'S FIRST VENTURE. 
 
 was better to laugh outright than in a covert manner, 
 so she laughed as she spoke, and Miss Caldecott joined 
 in the strain with the greatest good-humour. 
 
 ' I 'm sure you have good taste, dear ; you look so 
 stylish. I never wear black myself; it makes me doleful. 
 I do get doleful sometimes, though you wouldn't think 
 it. I live all alone, and sometimes business gets so slack. 
 I get plenty of suburban work, but I don't come to 
 the front somehow. Can't think why. My voice is far 
 better than that Marah Bryce's, whom they all rave about 
 nowadays. Have you heard her lately?' 
 
 Philippa felt relieved to be able to reply in the 
 negative, and Miss Caldecott enlarged at great length on 
 the personal deformities, mental blemishes, and vocal 
 limitations of her rival, even condescending to imitate 
 her rendering of a favourite song. 
 
 ' High-flown rubbish, I call it ! Something like that 
 song of yours,' she said blandly, turning to Hope. 'You 
 might offer it to her. Far more her style than mine. 
 Don't you say I sent you, though.' 
 
 'Thank you,' said Hope softly. 'I think I should 
 hardly like to venture. I don't know her at all, so it's 
 quite different. You knew our name at least, and I 
 thought I hoped' 
 
 Despite herself, Hope's voice broke with a little quiver 
 of disappointment, for she had counted so much on this 
 woman's help; and if she refused, what could be expected 
 from a stranger on whom she had no possible claim for 
 sympathy? Her face looked so drawn and pale that
 
 HOPE'S FIRST VENTURE. 67 
 
 Miss Caldecott's good nature could not look at it 
 unmoved. 
 
 'What's the matter, dear? Disappointed? Hateful of 
 me, isn't it? But I couldn't sing that song even to please 
 you. I'll tell you what we will do, though; you shall 
 write another especially for me. Mezzo-soprano, you know ; 
 I don't mind a G now and then, but don't let me have 
 them too often. And be sure to give me a catchy refrain 
 something the people want to move their feet to at the 
 end of the second verse see? Then the words must be 
 domestic. I want a song badly, to sing down Clapham 
 way and places like that, for charities and subscription 
 concerts. Let me see something about children, I think. 
 Nothing fetches them like children ! First verses, major, 
 " Happily homeward the children go ; " and about their 
 little troubles, you know, and their little fears, little 
 smiles, and little tears. There ! that 's rhyme. I believe 
 I could write it myself. Then comes the refrain a little 
 swing to it, a little lilt the same words for the first 
 two verses. Oh, you know the kind of thing ! Something 
 to make the mothers cry, and the papas rush off to 
 buy the song next morning. Nothing draws so well as 
 children. And you might change to the minor key at 
 the third verse, and point a moral : we are all children, 
 life's a journey, and we shall grow tired, too, and fall 
 asleep at the end of our day. There! Never say I 
 didn't give you an idea. You write that for me, and 
 we '11 make a fortune out of it.' 
 
 'Thank you. Oh, how kind you are! I see it exactly.
 
 68 HOPE'S FIRST VEXTUIIE. 
 
 I'll try my very best. It is so very, very good of you 
 
 to give me the chance ! ' 
 
 Miss Caldecott yawned wearily. ' So close, isn't it ? ' 
 
 she said. 'I hate this muggy weather. Some people say 
 
 it 's good for the complexion, but I don't believe it. 
 
 I use that new American powder. Have you tried it? 
 
 There's the bell! I expect it is the Elliotts. They said 
 
 they were coming.' 
 
 c Then perhaps we ought to "We have stayed a long 
 
 time already,' said Philippa, rising. 'Thank you so very 
 
 much for seeing us at all.' 
 
 'Oh, won't you wait for tea? Good-bye, dear,' cried 
 Miss Caldecott all in one breath, and without waiting for 
 
 a reply to her question; and the sisters went out into 
 the narrow passage, to squeeze their way past three tall, 
 smartly dressed girls who were engaged in arranging their 
 veils and pulling out their fringes before the little strip 
 of mirror in the hat-stand. They walked down the street 
 in silence, turned the corner, and exchanged bright, amused 
 glances. 
 
 ' Our first introduction into professional circles ! How 
 very, very funny she was ! How many times did she 
 call us "dear," I wonder? Not very formidable, was 
 she?' 
 
 ' But, oh, what a lovely voice ! So rich and full ! I 
 suppose it is because she has not had a thorough musical 
 education that she hasn't come to the front, and because 
 
 she isn't quite quite But it is a shame to criticise,' 
 
 cried loyal Hope. ' How kind she was ! How perfectly
 
 HOPE'S FIRST VENTURE. 69 
 
 sweet of her to ask me to write that song ! Phil, Phil, 
 don't you think I am fortunate? Don't you think it's 
 a good beginning? I have an idea for the song already, 
 and she is almost sure to take it; it is as good as a 
 commission.' 
 
 Philippa looked at the shining eyes, and could not 
 endure to breathe discouragement; but in her heart of 
 hearts she reflected that she should be sorry indeed to 
 place any reliance upon the promises of Miss Minnie 
 Caldecott.
 
 70 
 
 CHAPTER VIL 
 
 A PRIVATE READING. 
 
 j]HEO was pressed into the service to write the 
 words of the song for Miss Caldecott, and 
 composed a graceful little ditty which was 
 sufficiently touching even to the spinster mind, 
 and might safely be trusted to melt the hearts of parents 
 in the front rows.' The task kept her happy and 
 occupied while waiting for the answer to her letter, and 
 Mr Hammond was both prompt and kind in his reply. 
 
 'I shall be happy to give what help I can to your 
 father's daughter,' he wrote. 'He always appeared to me 
 to have a very special gift, and I regretted that he did 
 not cultivate it to the full. I hope that you have 
 inherited his powers, but at the same time I feel it my 
 duty to beg you to earnestly consider the matter before 
 deciding on your life's work. Many young people seem 
 to imagine that they can "take up literature" as they 
 would typewriting or clerical work, which is a vast 
 mistake, and it would be cruel to encourage you unless 
 you possess the inherent qualifications. Would it not be 
 better for the aiding of my judgment if, before coming 
 to see me, you forwarded some short MS. for my 
 perusal 1 The time at my disposal is limited, but I will
 
 A PRIVATE READING. 71 
 
 contrive to read anything you send before, say, Monday 
 next, when I shall be pleased to see you at any time 
 that may be convenient between eleven and one.' 
 
 The letter was read aloud at the breakfast-table, and 
 the audience commented on it with the candour which 
 distinguishes family conclaves. 
 
 ' Very sensible ! Short and to the point. How can 
 he tell what sort of rubbish you write 1 ' said Steve. 
 
 'Hope you notice the dash under the "short"! No 
 chance for your novel, my dear. He doesn't see himself 
 sitting down to read hundreds of pages of your appalling 
 fist. Grows more like lattice-work every day ! ' Philippa 
 cried severely. 
 
 ' I can just imagine what he is like ! A proper little 
 person, with a shiny bald head. Fancy writing love- 
 scenes for his inspection ! My hat ! ' and Madge lengthened 
 her chin in an expressive grimace. 
 
 'The worst of it is, I don't know what to send. I 
 have nothing short that 's good enough. It ought to be 
 striking, arresting, original. I I want an idea,' cried 
 poor Theo, staring frantically at the coffee-cups, and 
 wrinkling her brow until she looked ten years older on 
 the spot. 'It's finding a subject that is the hardest 
 part. I love the writing when I 'm once well started. 
 I can't possibly send anything before next week.' 
 
 'Don't try. Take your time, and do your very best 
 Send a letter to say you will forward a MS. in the 
 course of the next few weeks. It's important that you 
 should send your best work, and you can't write happily
 
 72 A PRIVATE READING. 
 
 with a feeling of hurry. It must be a story, of course, 
 not an article.' 
 
 ' Mind you have a nice hero : six feet high broad 
 shoulders big moustache ' 
 
 'No, no; clean shaven clean shaven, with a firm, 
 determined chin; big feet and hands, quick-tempered, 
 but too sweet for anything to the girl he loves.' 
 
 'Make her slim and willowy, with gray eyes; rather 
 wistful-looking, not exactly pretty, but with "a way with 
 her " that simply mows 'em down ! ' 
 
 1 Give her some spirit, mind ! ' cried Madge once more. 
 'I hate your mawkish heroines sort of creature you 
 would call "The Maiden." Don't caU her "The Maiden," 
 Theo, if you wish me to buy a copy; and whatever you 
 do, I pray and beseech you, don't write in the present 
 tense : "I am leaning against a stile ; the roses are 
 falling in heavy clusters by my side ; the rays of the sun 
 are pouring on my uncovered head and turning to gold 
 the wayward curls which refuse to lie straight despite all 
 my efforts." Don't you know the kind of thing ? I feel 
 inclined to throw a book in the fire when it begins like 
 that. Don't let your heroine have "wayward curls," Theo. 
 Don't let her have "little tendrils wandering over her 
 brow." Don't say in every chapter that "she had never 
 looked more lovely;" and for goodness' sake don't let the 
 husband and wife behave like idiots, and quarrel all the 
 time, though they are really expiring of love ! ' 
 
 ' "Well, really ! Any more instructions ? It 's a pity 
 you don't write the whole thing while you are about
 
 A PRIVATE READING. 73 
 
 it,' said Theo testily as she pushed her chair from the 
 table. 
 
 The family had grown to dread the times when Theo 
 was settling on a plot for a new story. She was so 
 restless; she wandered about in such an aimless manner; 
 she looked so thoroughly worried and unhappy. Some- 
 times the girls would try to help her with suggestions, 
 and then she would listen with a forbearing smile, and 
 say, c Oh, thank you ! Yes, it 's very good. I should 
 think a capital story might be made out of it, but 
 somehow it doesn't appeal to me.' 
 
 At other times, when they were never thinking of 
 helping, and were engaged in what seemed the most 
 ordinary conversation, Theo would suddenly clap her 
 hands and cry, ' Oh, that will do ! Good ! Now I 've 
 got it ! ' and rush excitedly from the room, leaving her 
 sisters to discuss what in the world they had said that 
 could possibly suggest a romance. Verily, an author in 
 the household was a difficult person with whom to deal ! 
 
 For the next few days Theo sat alone in her room 
 making futile efforts at a beginning, going out for long 
 walks along the crowded streets, or sitting shivering on the 
 seats in the Park. In deference to her condition, Hope 
 kept away from the piano while she was at home; but 
 no sooner was the door closed behind her than she flew 
 to try the effect of the new song, and to alter and 
 re-alter the more troublesome bars. She must practise, 
 too, for with the hope of public work before her it 
 would never do to lose execution and flexibility of finger.
 
 74 A PRIVATE READING. 
 
 Already she was making arrangements for lessons in 
 harmony, and her time seemed filling up. 
 
 In the energy which distinguishes all beginnings, Hope 
 practised scales and exercises for a good three hours one 
 Saturday afternoon, and towards the end of the time was 
 much exercised to account for the meaning of a thumping 
 noise that seemed to rise from the ground beneath her 
 feet. She stopped playing; the noise stopped also. She 
 began again; the noise was repeated. Philippa, summoned 
 to decide whether or no they were the proud possessors 
 of a unique sort of echo, immediately arrived at a more 
 prosaic explanation. 
 
 'It's some one knocking from underneath. It must 
 be the Hermit, that bachelor creature who lives just 
 below. He wants you to stop.' 
 
 * What cheek ! ' cried Hope. She was, as a rule, 
 discreet and punctilious in her language, but there are 
 points upon which the meekest among us are keenly 
 sensitive, and when it came to interference with her 
 practising, propriety flew to the winds. 'What hateful 
 cheek ! What right has he to interfere ? Has he hired 
 the whole building? Does he think we are going to 
 consult him about what we do? What next, indeed? 
 I'll try chromatics now, and see how he will like them. 
 Cheek ! Abominable cheek 1 ' 
 
 She went to work more vigorously than ever, and 
 Philippa thought it prudent to refrain from interference, 
 but contented herself with hurrying preparations for tea; 
 and for the time being there was no more knocking.
 
 A PRIVATE READING. 75 
 
 Presumably the chromatics had reduced the listener to a 
 condition of helpless despair. 
 
 On the third evening Theo made her appearance 
 wearing her best fichu, and with a face wreathed in 
 smiles. ' I 've got it ! ' she announced ; and there was no 
 need to ask to what she referred. The tension was over 
 for the time being, and the young author worked up her 
 subject with the usual enjoyment. When the story was 
 finished the girls begged for a private reading; a request 
 against which, as a rule, the author steadily set her face, 
 so that, as usual, the first response was a refusal 
 
 'I can't. It is too cold-blooded. The members of one's 
 own family are too painfully critical. I 'd rather face a 
 dozen editors than you three girls.' 
 
 'Very unkind of you, then; that's all I have to say,' 
 said Philippa severely. 'You know how interested we 
 are ; and if we are critical, surely it 's better to discuss 
 faults with us than to let them go unconnected. This is a 
 special story, and in consideration of our anxiety ' 
 
 'Oh, well!' said Theo unwillingly, 'I'll read it if you 
 like. Get your sewing, and don't stare at me all the 
 time. It's quite short. You won't like it, I expect Let 
 me sit near the lamp.' 
 
 She was evidently nervous, and her voice was decidedly 
 shaky for the first few pages; but after that she forgot 
 herself, and read with expression and power. If one of 
 the girls moved, she looked up with a frown; and when 
 Madge groaned and clasped her hands over her heart at 
 a particularly touching part of the love-story, she stopped
 
 76 A PRIVATE READING. 
 
 short and fixed her with a basilisk glare. It was a story 
 of a truly modern type, which, so to speak, began at 
 the end and worked slowly but surely back to the 
 beginning. It was by no means certain, too, what the 
 heroine did, or why she did it ; and if one had been 
 sceptically minded, one would have doubted whether the 
 author knew herself. Hope was puzzled, Madge engrossed 
 and curious; Philippa was frankly bored. Her own 
 nature was straightforward and outspoken, and she had 
 no patience with what seemed to be wilful obtuseness. 
 Her attention waned as a Martha-like anxiety seized her 
 in its grip; her eyes wandered to the clock, and her brow 
 grew furrowed. Alas for the trials of the author in the 
 household ! At the very moment when Theo was pre- 
 paring to deliver the crucial sentence on which hung the 
 whole construction of the plot in that thrilling moment 
 wherein she paused and drew breath, the better to deliver 
 it with due emphasis and dramatic effect an anxious 
 voice claimed precedence and cried loudly : 
 
 'Hope! It's after five. Did you remember to order 
 the fish?' 
 
 It was too much for flesh and blood to endure. Up 
 bounced Theo; down dashed the MS. on the table; bang 
 went the door after her departing figure as she fled to 
 her bedroom for refuge, while the two younger sisters 
 stared across the room with eyes large with reproach. 
 
 'Phil, how could you? How cruel! At the most 
 exciting point ! How could you do it ?' 
 
 ' I 'm sorry,' said Philippa ; and she really looked it.
 
 A PRIVATE READING. 77 
 
 'I didn't mean to vex her; but Steve will be home in 
 less than an hour, and there is only cold meat. I was 
 so anxious about the fish. Was there much more to 
 read 1 ? You might finish it, and then we can tell her 
 what we think of it. I don't like it; do you?' 
 
 'It's clever,' said Madge decidedly. 'It's atrociously 
 clever. I'm dying to know how it ends.' 
 
 But when the MS. was finished Madge's curiosity 
 remained unsatisfied, for what happened to the heroine 
 was as uncertain as everything else in her career. 
 
 Theo did not make her appearance again until dinner 
 was on the table, when she came into the room with her 
 head in the air and her lip curled in disdain. ' I have 
 to live with these poor, grovelling worms, but at least 
 I need not associate with them ! ' So said her expression 
 as plainly as words could speak. She had, however, 
 reckoned without her sense of humour, which, fortunately 
 for her readers, was particularly acute ; and no sooner 
 was the cover removed from the belated fish than her 
 lips began to twitch and her eyes to twinkle. Her 
 cheeks grew red, her shoulders heaved, and finally out 
 came a great burst of laughter; and there she sat, rocking 
 to and fro in her chair, gasping out short, strangled 
 sentences, with her hands gripped convulsively over her 
 heart. 
 
 'Oh h! Oh! Have you ordered the -fish ? The fish/ 
 Oh, a prophet is not a prophet Fish I Oh ! ' 
 
 ' Might make a joke somehow about fish and Jonah, 
 mightn't you?' said Madge, laughing, scarcely less
 
 78 A PRIVATE READING. 
 
 heartily, in the relief of seeing Theo's descent from her 
 high horse. 'I can't quite see how it is to be done, but 
 it has possibilities. I finished reading your story, my 
 dear, and I feel inclined to shake you. Why couldn't 
 you make a happy ending while you were about it?' 
 
 ' Too commonplace ! ' said the author scornfully. * You 
 didn't expect me to make them "live happily ever after," 
 did you? I haven't quite descended to that, I hope. 
 Well, what do you think of it?' 
 
 C I don't like it nearly so well as some of your others. 
 I was sorry that I interrupted you, dear; but I am 
 afraid it was because I didn't like it,' confessed Philippa 
 honestly. 'I loved that pretty little story about the 
 poor governess and the rich lover who came home from 
 Australia. Do send that to Mr Hammond; it is really 
 very much nicer.' 
 
 ' Nicer ! ' repeated Theo. ' Pretty 1 ' Her voice rang 
 with an incredulous disdain. 'I want something strong 
 and powerful. Hope, what do you think? Don't you 
 like it either?' 
 
 Hope wrinkled her brows, and looked puzzled and 
 distressed. 
 
 1 1 can't decide. It 's so queer ! Does it really mean 
 that she marries him in the end, or that she refuses him 
 because she loves him? I keep thinking and thinking, 
 and it is so confusing.' 
 
 'It is the most maddening story I ever read,' chimed 
 in Madge decisively, 'for it tells you nothing that you 
 want to know, and it makes you want to know so much
 
 A PRIVATE READING. 79 
 
 that you can hardly live for suspense. You ought to 
 hate that exasperating girl, and yet you feel that life is 
 not worth living without her. I will say for you, iny 
 dear, that you have achieved the most worrying, unsatis- 
 factory muddle I can possibly imagine. I believe I shall 
 dream of it to-night.' 
 
 ' Hurrah ! ' cried Theo ' hurrah ! ' and she tossed her 
 bread in the air, and caught it again with a wave of 
 triumph. ' I am pleased ! I won't alter a single word, 
 but will send it off to-night. If Hope keeps worrying 
 about it while she is awake, and Madge dreams of it 
 while she is asleep, I don't want any higher praise. 
 Never mind if the impression is painful ; it is an im- 
 pression, and that's the great object of story -telling. 
 Thank you both. I'm so relieved.' 
 
 ' Humph ! ' muttered Philippa shortly, and added some- 
 thing under her breath about 'executions making a 
 painful impression, if you come to that;' which the 
 others judiciously affected not to hear. Phil had her 
 own grievance by this time, for it is not pleasant to 
 have one's criticisms overlooked as beneath consideration, 
 and to be calmly ignored by artistic striplings as a good, 
 commonplace creature who cannot be expected to rise to 
 the intellectual level of her companions. Like all house- 
 keepers, Philippa experienced moments of weariness and 
 revolt against the everlasting 'trivial round' moments of 
 longing for a more interesting life-work and at such times 
 the attitude of her younger sisters made her lot doubly 
 hard. She struggled against the temptation to say some-
 
 80 A PRIVATE READING. 
 
 thing sharp and cutting, and Stephen, watching her face 
 from the other end of the table, divined the hidden 
 thoughts. He was not a brilliant nor, to outsiders, a 
 particularly interesting young fellow, but just one of those 
 kindly, single-hearted men who are born to make some 
 woman's life safe and happy; and as, so far, Philippa 
 was his lady-love, he could not rest while that shadow 
 was on her brow. Before they went to bed he made an 
 excuse to call her into the dining-room, and to lead the 
 conversation in such a direction as would invite her to 
 give him her confidence. 
 
 'It is a little hard, isn't it?' she said wistfully. 'You 
 saw how Theo ignored my criticism, and the others never 
 even seemed to notice. I work for them all day long, 
 keeping the house comfortable and mending their things, 
 to set them free for their own work, and I am only 
 despised for it. It makes me mad, Steve; and, worse 
 still, it makes me sad.' 
 
 ' Poor old girl ! ' said Stephen softly. He leant his 
 elbows on the mantelpiece and ruffled his hair nervously. 
 If Philippa had been his wife he would have taken her 
 in his arms and spoken all that was in his heart, but a 
 man feels an embarrassment in ' letting himself go ' before 
 a sister not known in the nearer and dearer relationship. 
 He wanted to say that the woman who makes a home 
 has achieved a greater and nobler work than the one who 
 produces a mere book or picture, and that in his eyes at 
 least she is. first and best. But he had a horror of 
 appearing sentimental, and what he really said was :
 
 A PRIVATE READING. 81 
 
 1 Horribly bad form ! Upsetting young cubs ! They will 
 get a little of the starch knocked out of them when they 
 find what a poor place they take among the rest.' 
 
 ' Oh, I don't want that ! I want them to succeed,' 
 cried Philippa quickly; and then she began to laugh and 
 to look herself once more. 'We are like a nice, prosaic 
 old father and mother, Steve, whose children are so alarm- 
 ingly clever that we are half-afraid of them. I am glad 
 you are ordinary like myself. You wouldn't be half such 
 a strength to me if you were a genius too.' 
 
 ' Poor old girl ! ' said Stephen again, and let his hand 
 drop on her shoulder with a helpful grip. He did not 
 say that she could trust him to stand by her always, and 
 to uphold her in every difficulty, but she understood the 
 unspoken promise, and went to bed soothed and comforted. 
 
 Theo's MS. was posted to Mr Hammond, and in due 
 course an answer was received containing no reference to 
 the story, but simply naming an hour for the proposed 
 interview. The young author tried to read signs of in- 
 creased deference and respect for her attainments between 
 the lines, but even her optimism failed in the attempt 
 She grew nervous as the time approached, and looked 
 decidedly pale as she partook of a strengthening cup of 
 cocoa before dressing for the important expedition. 
 
 'What are you going to wear?' Madge inquired, and 
 the author curled her lip in disdain. 
 
 ' My dear, how ridiculous ! As if it mattered I Do you 
 suppose for one moment that it will make any difference 
 to Mr Hammond whether I look charming or a perfect 
 
 Genius. F
 
 82 A PRIVATE READING. 
 
 fright? Are you so innocent as to believe that he would 
 accept a story that he didn't like from the greatest beauty 
 1 on earth 1 ' 
 
 ' Humph ! ' said Madge reflectively. ' The heart of man 
 is desperately wicked ! Not that story, perhaps, but he 
 would be much more willing to look at another. Take 
 my advice and put on your toque. A girl never loses 
 anything by making herself attractive when dealing with 
 a man. I have never met any editors, but I have reason 
 to suppose that they are not different from the rest of 
 mankind.' 
 
 ' Nineteen, and country-bred ! Where did your worldly 
 wisdom come from, my dear?' cried Theo, holding up 
 her hands in astonishment. But she wore her toque all 
 the same, and took off her veil three times over because 
 one little curl refused to lie exactly in the right place. 
 She desired, above all things, to arouse Mr Hammond's 
 interest and sympathy. 
 
 The first visit to a publisher's office ! It Avas a 
 nervous occasion, and Theo walked once, twice, thrice 
 past the dreaded door before summoning courage to enter. 
 A board on the wall informed her that she must mount 
 to the third story, so she raised her skirts, ascended a 
 narrow and not too clean staircase, and stood outside a 
 door labelled ' Office,' wondering what to do next. Neither 
 knocker nor bell was to be seen ; what, then, was she to 
 do? If she tapped on the pane and waited for the door 
 to be opened, she would appear humble and amateurish ; 
 if she entered unannounced, it would seem bold and pre-
 
 A PRIVATE READING. 83 
 
 sumptuous. She determined to err rather on the side of 
 overrating her own importance, hoping thereby to prove 
 the truth of the old adage; so, turning the handle with a 
 firm hand, she walked into the office, and found herself 
 confronted by a small and shabby boy, perched on a 
 high stool ! 
 
 All this fuss about a child ! Theo's indignation lent 
 an added haughtiness to her manner as she demanded to 
 see the editor of the Casket, and Jack-in-office stared at 
 her curiously, up and down, down and up, before he 
 replied. His expression seemed to imply that he had seen 
 her like before, and that he more than suspected a MS. 
 tied with blue ribbon was hidden skilfully beneath her coat 
 
 ' Have you an appointment ? ' he asked severely ; and 
 though Theo affected a smile of superiority, she felt an 
 inward conviction that without that same appointment she 
 would have been compelled to make her way to Mr Ham- 
 mond's presence over the dead body of his vassal As it 
 was, he carried away her card, and came back almost 
 immediately to escort her to the editor's room, where he 
 pointed to a chair, and remarked encouragingly that Mr 
 Hammond would be disengaged in a few minutes' time. 
 
 Theo threw a glance at her reflection in a dusty mirror, 
 and seated herself with much the same tremulous sinking 
 of heart as that with which she was accustomed to settle 
 herself in the dentist's chair. On the desk before her lay 
 a litter of papers and proofs; her eye fell absently on the 
 slip nearest to herself, and lightened into eager interest. 
 Here was a treat indeed, for what she saw was the next
 
 84 A PRIVATE READING. 
 
 month's instalment of a powerful serial as to the termina- 
 tion of which the sisters had frequently and hotly debated. 
 A sentence here, a sentence there, gave the needed clues, 
 and she smiled with mischievous delight at the advantage 
 she had gained. That evening she would lead the conver- 
 sation to the Count and his lady, and would give graphic 
 prophecies of the next stage in their adventures. Even 
 the conversations she would foretell, so that when the 
 new number arrived her character of wizard would be 
 fully established. The interesting prospect dispelled her 
 nervousness, and she was smiling to herself in bright, 
 natural fashion when the door opened and Mr Hammond 
 appeared. 
 
 The editor was short and dark, middle-aged, and care- 
 lessly dressed ; an undignified little figure, on whom the 
 literary aspirant looked with instant lightening of heart. 
 'I'm not afraid of him,' she told herself; but the thought 
 was no sooner formed than revoked ; for Mr Hammond 
 spoke, and at the first sound of his voice he became 
 aloof, formidable a personage ! He greeted the girl 
 kindly enough, but Theo felt strangely humbled as she 
 faced him, and realised with painful clearness that she 
 was a girl, a tyro, and that this man was accustomed to 
 associate with the master-minds of his day. Her com- 
 placency about the 'worrying' story fell from her like a 
 cloak, and she awaited his verdict with sickening suspense. 
 'It is kind of you to see me; I know you are very 
 busy. I sent you a MS., as you asked for one. I suppose 
 you received it?'
 
 A PRIVATE READING. 85 
 
 'Yes.' Mr Hammond's face gave no clue as to his 
 opinion of the masterpiece in question. 'I am pleased 
 to see you, and to give you any help in my power. As 
 I said in my note, I had a great admiration for your 
 father. And so you have determined to settle in town 
 and enter the great arena?' 
 
 'Yes. We are very poor, and must work for ourselves. 
 I have been writing for my own amusement ever since I 
 was a child, and if it were possible to make a livelihood 
 in that way I should like it better than anything else. 
 I would rather live on half the money and do the work 
 I love.' 
 
 She looked appealingly at the impassive face, but no 
 approval of her prospective renunciation was forthcoming. 
 Mr Hammond merely bent his head in grave assent and 
 remarked : 
 
 'Literature is a good crutch, but a very inefficient staff. 
 If you have no private means, and are seeking for a 
 profession which is to be your entire support, you would 
 be wiser to go in for millinery. Brain-work is uncertain, 
 trying, and badly paid. Even at the best an author's 
 spell of popularity is short-lived in these degenerate days. 
 A new writer comes along with a fresh trick, and the old 
 friend is promptly forgotten and despised. For the sake 
 of L.S.D. he is compelled to write twice as much as he 
 ought to do, and so dooms himself even more completely. 
 In millinery, I should suppose, experience adds to capacity, 
 and the demand for bonnets is a happy certainty.' 
 
 This time it was the editor who smiled and Theo who
 
 86 A PRIVATE READING. 
 
 was unresponsive. She was deeply offended, and hope 
 had sunk to the lowest ebb. Surely if Mr Hammond 
 had found any merit in her story he would not have 
 humiliated her by such a suggestion. She lowered her 
 eyes, and trifled nervously wiih her furs. 
 
 'Then you think after reading my story you think I 
 have no chance?' 
 
 'No; I don't say that. That depends entirely 
 upon ' 
 
 Yes?' 
 
 Mr Hammond looked at her with a kindly pity. 
 ' Upon Iww much heart-breaking you can stand I ' he said 
 solemnly. 'The apprenticeship which you will have to 
 serve is weeks, months it may be even years of steady, 
 persistent, unsuccessful work ; weary disappointment after 
 weary disappointment; nothing to show for your labour 
 but a drawer full of dog-eared papers which nobody will 
 accept. Kealise what it means, and ask yourself if you 
 have strength to bear it; if you have sufficient courage 
 and self-confidence to work on undaunted, and find fresh 
 inspiration in the midst of defeat;.' 
 
 He looked at her gravely, and Theo lifted her head 
 and returned the look with flashing eyes. 
 
 ' If I had the prospect of success in the end yes ! a 
 hundred times, yes! I am not a child. I don't expect 
 to make a name in a day. You can judge better than I. 
 Is there a chance for me if I work hard? Have I a gift 
 which is worth cultivating? You promised to tell me the 
 truth, and I ask it of you now.'
 
 A PRIVATE READING. 87 
 
 Then for the first time Mr Hammond gave a hint of 
 encouragement. He smiled whimsically, as at an amusing 
 recollection, and studied the girl's face with a new 
 interest. 
 
 'Oh yes; you have the faculty. It is there; there is 
 no doubt it is there. I 'read your story, and with all 
 its faults it escapes the two unpardonable crimes it is 
 neither dull nor commonplace. I don't pretend to say 
 that you will be a great writer, but when you have 
 learned your trade you will probably be able to place your 
 stories with little difficulty. Study style ; study the best 
 masters ; don't think any time wasted that is given to 
 cultivating pure, forcible English. Study the people around 
 you, and write of what you know, not of what you imagine. 
 It is difficult to describe an emotion which one has never 
 felt, or a life in which one has no part. Study the 
 magazines also, and note what style is adopted by each, 
 the length of story taken, and so on. These things are 
 but the technicalities of the profession, but the mastery of 
 them will save you needless disappointments. When a 
 MS. is returned for the sixth time, put it away for a 
 month, then read it over in a critical spirit, and try to 
 discover wherein the fault lies. A little altering and 
 rewriting may make it a marketable article.' 
 
 <Y es,' said Theo faintly. That 'sixth time' fell 
 sadly on her ear, for it was one thing to assert that she 
 did not expect to win in a day, and quite another to 
 hear repeated failure predicted in that cool, unemotional 
 fashion. She wondered if Mr Hammond would refer to
 
 88 A PRIVATE READING. 
 
 her story in any more definite fashion, and seeing that 
 he began to play with the papers on his desk, as if to 
 intimate that the 'five minutes' were drawing to a close, 
 she summoned courage to put a direct question. 
 
 'And the MS. that I sent you, Mr Hammond was it 
 pretty good? Do you think it suitable for er for' 
 
 Her courage failed as he looked up in grave inquiry, 
 and she dared not say 'the Casket,' as she had intended; 
 but Mr Hammond finished her sentence, as if he had not 
 divined the unspoken word. 
 
 'Publication? There would be no harm in trying. I 
 have read many less interesting stories, though it bears 
 the mark of inexperience. Try some of the smaller papers, 
 like the Companion; and, if necessary, cut it down to 
 their length. I have it here in this drawer, I think. 
 Yes thank you. Pleased to have seen you.' 
 
 Theo rose to her feet a-sinart with mortification. To 
 be recommended to the Companion, and advised to cut 
 down her masterpiece for the approval of its twopenny- 
 halfpenny editor, was humiliation indeed for the would- 
 be contributor to the Casket. She followed Mr Hammond 
 to the door, and held out her hand in silence, her only 
 desire being to end the painful interview at once. But 
 the smitten look on the young face, the sudden collapse 
 of the former audacious complacency, were too marked to 
 pass unnoticed. The editor looked at her, and recalled his 
 own youth, when a kind word was as a magic wand, and 
 a harsh one shut the door so hopelessly against a cherished 
 dream. He gave her hand an encouraging pressure.
 
 A PRIVATE READING. 89 
 
 'You have the stuff in you; you have the stuff! 
 Work hard, and when you have served your apprentice- 
 ship come back to me, and I'll help you all I can. Send 
 me one MS. in three months one, remember. If you 
 send more I sha'n't read them. When one is accepted 
 you will have reached the first rung of the ladder. No, 
 don't thank me ! I will accept nothing from you, nor 
 from any one else, that does not deserve a place on its 
 own merits. Good-morning.' 
 
 His eyes fell on the roll of paper in her hand, and 
 he pointed to it with an outstretched finger. 
 
 'Don't er don't overdo it,' he said meaningly. 'Don't 
 try to be too clever.' 
 
 Then the door shut, and Theo groped her way down 
 the stairs. Her cheeks were crimson ; she beat the 
 banisters savagely with the paper roll. Jack-in-office 
 looked out of his open door and grinned to himself in 
 amused understanding. He had seen 'them' look like 
 that before.
 
 90 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 VISITORS ARRIVE. 
 
 j|HEO'S pride made her represent the interview 
 with Mr Hammond in its most favourable 
 light to her sisters. He was satisfied that 
 she had the makings of a successful author, 
 was anxious to consider MSS. from time to time, and 
 had suggested a likely home for the present story. The 
 future, in fact, was assured, but a period of probation 
 must necessarily elapse while she served what he called 
 her 'apprenticeship.' The girls appeared duly impressed, 
 and Theo felt with satisfaction that this verdict from a 
 high authority would go far towards procuring for her 
 that respect and admiration which it is so difficult to 
 obtain from the members of one's own family. 
 
 'He advises me to read a great deal, to study the 
 styles of the best masters, and to write only what I 
 know. I think that is rather a mistake. If one possesses 
 the literary instinct, it must surely be possible to project 
 one's self, as it were, into the place of another, and so 
 create an environment. How can one be expected to 
 experience personally the whole gamut of human 
 emotions?' 
 
 'Cast your ruminating eye upon me, my love,' said
 
 VISITORS ARRIVE. 91 
 
 Madge suavely, pointing with a thin forefinger to herself. 
 Behind Theo's back she had been occupied in rolling her 
 eyes and waving her hands in dramatic illustration of the 
 other's high-flown phrases, so that Hope had rushed to 
 the window to stare at the chimney-pots, while Philippa 
 had dropped her needle on the floor and grovelled on all- 
 fours in order to redeem it. The two returned to their 
 seats with expressions of preternatural gravity, while 
 Madge continued to declaim her offers of help. 
 
 ' Study my character ! It is full of rich and unexpected 
 qualities. When you get to an impasse, ask my advice, 
 and I'll tell you how I should behave in the circum- 
 stances. Though young in years I am old in wisdom, 
 and you would go far before you discovered a better 
 preceptor.' 
 
 Theo laughed with good-natured disdain. 'Old in 
 experience, indeed ! Poor little country mouse, what 
 do you know of life? You have never even been in 
 love.' 
 
 'Oh, haven't I, though? Shows how little you know,' 
 cried Madge darkly. 'I have never been out of it since 
 I was eight years old. The first one was Tommy Egerton. 
 Do you remember those Egertons who took The Chase 
 for a year? Tommy was the little boy who wore a 
 fawn coat with a sealskin collar, and dear little brown 
 gaiters. I doted on him ! And one day his mother 
 brought him to call, and I had on a soiled pinafore. Oh, 
 my feelings ! I consider that my character has been 
 warped for life by the humiliation I endured that after-
 
 92 VISITORS ARRIVE. 
 
 noon. Then there was that freckled boy who used to 
 send me valentines : 
 
 The rose is red, the violet blue, 
 And sugar 's sweet, and so are you. 
 
 Dear, dear, how bashful I felt the first time I met him 
 after that special valentine arrived ! Then there was the 
 curate who spoke through his "dose." That was the love 
 that was born of pity ! Every one abused him, so there 
 arose in my heart that almost maternal tenderness and 
 compassion which is inseparable from the love of every 
 good woman. Ahem ! ' Madge glanced up with dancing 
 eyes, then grew grave again and added slowly, 'And 
 now there's that student at the Slade School. I asked 
 him some questions the other day, and he was so kind ! 
 He has a lovely chin. I expect we shall be great friends. 
 Look at Philippa growing pale with anxiety.' 
 
 'It's all very well,' cried Philippa irritably. 'I like 
 young men myself, and wish we knew many more than 
 we do, but we must be careful. I hope you girls will 
 not make any friends until you have had time to judge 
 whether they are the sort of people we ought to know. 
 I don't want to preach. I hate preaching. It is very 
 hard to be in the position when it falls to me to say all 
 the disagreeable things, but, situated as we are, we can 
 hardly be too particular. "We want to make friends who 
 will be a help to us, not a hindrance, and whose influence 
 can never be hurtful to Barney when he is with us.' 
 
 The mention of Barney brought a smile to each face,
 
 VISITORS ARRIVE. 93 
 
 followed by sighs of anxiety, for it was impossible not to 
 realise that the reckless, high-spirited boy would be a 
 care as well as a pleasure. Stephen was already looking 
 out for a suitable opening in the City, and, with Philippa's 
 consent, had written to Mr Loftus to ask his assistance 
 in the search. As an influential shareholder in many 
 large concerns it was likely that he would be able to find 
 a situation, and his kindness of heart made it seem 
 probable that he would put himself to some trouble on 
 the boy's behalf. So far no letter had been received in 
 reply; but one afternoon about five o'clock the electric 
 bell sounded through the little flat, and Hope ran to open 
 the door to save trouble to the one small servant who 
 was wrestling with preparations for the evening meal. 
 She thought it might possibly be the postman with a 
 letter from Miss Caldecott to say how delighted she was 
 with the new song; but instead she found herself con- 
 fronted by two life-size fashion-plates and, hidden away 
 behind flowing skirts and ruffling chiffons, one small and 
 dejected lord of creation ! 
 
 The Loftus trio ! Aunt Loftus come to pay her first 
 call, on the very occasion when Mary had set fire to the 
 pretty lamp-shade, so that the smell of burning pervaded 
 the air, and a naked 'chimney' took the place of rosy 
 frills; when Philippa had felt too tired to change her 
 morning-blouse, and naughty Madge had taken advantage 
 of an idle hour to wash her hair, and was even now 
 stretched before the fire in all the glory of a dressing- 
 gown too old to be spoiled ! Hope was speechless with
 
 94 VISITORS ARRIVE. 
 
 consternation, but with the drawing-room distant about 
 two yards from the front door escape was hopeless, and 
 she was obliged to introduce the visitors with what 
 composure she might. 
 
 To the credit of their breeding, be it said, Philippa 
 and Madge rose nobly to the occasion, and welcomed the 
 unwelcome guests without either apology or confusion. 
 Madge smiled sweetly through her wisps of hair, and 
 discussed the weather in orthodox fashion, before sailing 
 out of the room to clothe herself in more suitable attire. 
 Hope was proud of her sisters, and unselfishly annoyed 
 that she should appear to better advantage than they ; for 
 she had dressed early after her return from a wet and 
 tiring walk. She met her cousin's curious gaze, and sat 
 down beside her with a friendly smile. 
 
 ' You are Avice. I have so often wondered about you ! ' 
 
 'You are Hope. I have a picture of you as a little 
 girl It is so pretty ! You haven't changed a bit.' 
 
 'Oh, oh, you shouldn't! But how nice of you, all 
 the same ! I love compliments,' confessed pretty Hope, 
 blushing in bewitching fashion between gratification and 
 embarrassment. She looked at Avice in her turn, and 
 decided that she was not at all pretty. But, oh, what 
 clothes ! What a dream of a hat ! What distracting 
 ruffles and laces peeping from between the sables! What 
 twinkling lights of diamond brooches ! She paused for a 
 moment to do obeisance before a vision of herself clad in 
 similar garments, then continued, with a smile, 'I am so 
 glad to meet youl It feels lonely to be absolutely with-
 
 VISITORS ARRIVE. 95 
 
 out friends in this great London, and so far we know 
 no one at all.' 
 
 'You are the musical one, aren't you?' Avice asked 
 curiously. 'You are all geniuses, father says, and deter- 
 mined to make a name in the world. Have you begun 
 work? What have you done so far?' 
 
 Hope smiled with pardonable satisfaction. 
 
 'Well, really, I think we have made a good start. 
 Theo has interviewed one of the most influential editors 
 in Fleet Street, and has been asked to send MSS. to his 
 paper. Madge has sent in her two show-pictures to the 
 Slade School, and is to begin regular work there at the 
 half-term. Meantime she is studying the different exhibi- 
 tions and collections, and, as she says, picking up "quite 
 valuable hints " from old masters. She is so amusing ! 
 She comes home every evening with absurd accounts of 
 her adventures. Most people would find it rather dull 
 spending a whole day at the National Gallery, for 
 instance, but Madge has the faculty of finding amusement 
 wherever she goes, and, even apart from the pictures, has 
 a dozen little histories and romances to recount.' 
 
 'Y es,' assented Avice flatly. She herself had little 
 sense of humour, and was by no means prepossessed by 
 the plain, elf-like figure of her youngest cousin. Hope, 
 on the contrary, was graceful and charming, and had been 
 already mentally adopted as the friend of the future. 
 'What are you doing?' she asked, with an interest which 
 could not fail to be flattering, and Hope moved her chair 
 a trifle closer with an impulse of girlish confidence.
 
 96 VISITORS ARRIVE. 
 
 'Oh, I am getting on so well! I have had my first 
 lesson in harmony, and my master is so kind and encou- 
 raging. He seems to think that I know a great deal 
 already, and his work is so interesting. In the mornings 
 I study and practise, and in the afternoons I try to hear 
 as much music as I can. I go to cheap seats at concerts 
 and recitals, or to service at the Abbey or St Paul's. 
 And fancy ! I have had a commission to write a song 
 for a professional a real professional a lady who sings 
 at concerts all over the country. You may know her 
 name Miss Minnie Caldecott.' 
 
 Yes, Avice knew it quite well, and was duly impressed 
 by the news. She passed it on to her mother, who was 
 sitting silently criticising the details of the room, while 
 her husband talked to the older girls. She also appeared 
 impressed, and expressed a desire to hear Hope perform 
 one of her own compositions. Accordingly the piano was 
 opened, and the girl sang, not one song, but two, so 
 that her relations might appreciate the variety of her 
 style : first the graceful and would-be classical setting to 
 the words which Miss Minnie had despised, and then 
 the more taking, if less high-class, 'domestic' ditty. Mrs 
 Loftus had little of the maternal instinct in her com- 
 position, but even her hard face softened as Hope's fresh 
 voice sang the sweet, simple words. Uncle Loftus cried 
 ' Bravo ! bravo ! ' and Avice opened wide surprised eyes. 
 Mrs Loftus put up her eyeglasses and examined the 
 singer in critical fashion. So young; so pretty; so 
 exceptionally gifted ! Really, the girl would be a useful
 
 VISITORS ARRIVE. 97 
 
 addition to an evening's entertainment or a house-party 
 in the country. She made a mental note that Hope was 
 the 'presentable' member of the family, then rose to take 
 her departure, murmuring society nothings as she shook 
 hands with Philippa, and checking Avice's farewell words 
 with a warning frown. 
 
 ' Oh yes, we must arrange to meet again. I will look 
 over our list. Don't make any plans to-day, dear; you 
 are so overdone with engagements.' 
 
 She rustled to the door, followed by her obedient spouse, 
 who was allowed no time to speak, but instead delivered 
 himself of a succession of mysterious nods and smiles, 
 which left the girls in a state of amused mystification. 
 The explanation was, however, speedily forthcoming, for 
 ten minutes had not elapsed after the departure of the 
 three when a second bell sounded, and there stood Mr 
 Loftus, erect and self-confident, a man on his own account, 
 with no overwhelming feminine element to keep him in 
 the background. 
 
 'Back again like a bad penny!' he cried jocosely. 
 'Just a word to say to you, my dears a word in your 
 ears. Put the ladies into the carriage, and went on "to 
 my club." He, he! Useful things, clubs! About that 
 boy, now. Don't approve of your spending capital never 
 approved of that, you know but pleased to help you all 
 the same. Edgar's children. Yes ! Ought to give you a 
 lift. Fifteen eh? Young to leave school, but can't be 
 helped, I suppose. Was speaking to Spence the other 
 day most influential man thinks he might take him in 
 
 Genius. Q
 
 98 VISITORS ARRIVE. 
 
 there. Eh? Insurance office huge place hundreds of 
 clerks. Spence is manager. Always taking in new 
 fellows. What do you think of that eh 1 ?' 
 
 'Please sit down, uncle/ said Philippa, greatly puzzled 
 by the short, jerky sentences; and, so far as she could 
 judge of the proposal, thinking about as badly of it as 
 it was possible to do. 'It is very kind of you to re- 
 member Barney, and we are most anxious to find him an 
 opening, but I don't know that insurance and such a 
 number of clerks, too ! Would not a boy be likely to 
 be lost among them, and drudge on year after year 
 without promotion?' 
 
 ' In an ordinary way, yes ; but this would be different. 
 I'm on the Board, you see on the Board chairman last 
 year. Spence a personal friend. Could help him on if 
 he stuck to his work. Don't know the boy, but if Spence 
 took a fancy to him, there isn't a man in town who has 
 more in his power. Peculiar man, Spence ! Difficult 
 temper autocratic ; but if he takes a fancy, there 's 
 nothing he won't do. Barney, now what kind of a boy 
 is Barney?' 
 
 'All kinds/ replied Philippa, smiling. She felt per- 
 fectly satisfied that Mr Spence would take a fancy to 
 Barney, but whether that young gentleman would 'stick' 
 to his work was another and a very different question. 
 
 'He is a very handsome boy, Uncle Loftus, and full of 
 fun and mischief. He is clever, but I'm afraid not too 
 industrious. We hope that he will settle down and 
 realise that he has his way to make ; but he is young,
 
 VISITORS ARRIVE. 99 
 
 as you say. Mr Spence might not have patience with 
 him.' 
 
 'Oh, Spence would have nothing to do with him at 
 first. He would have to obey the head of his department. 
 Send Stephen to me to talk it over. Men understand 
 business; girls, you know pretty girls like you think 
 only of bonnets. That's it, Hope, isn't it? Quite right, 
 too. Get a becoming one, my dear, and come and see 
 me in it when it is bought. Now I must be oft Glad 
 to have seen you all. Pretty little nest at the top of 
 the tree ! Hope it may be prophetic. Hard on my legs, 
 though. Stiff in the knees. Not so young as I was, 
 my dears not so young as I was.' 
 
 He went toddling out of the door, smiling and 
 chuckling to himself, and as he descended the staircase 
 the echo of disjointed phrases reached the girls' ears: 
 ' Top of the tree ! Ha, ha ! Not so young as I was. 
 Prophetic eh? Hope it is prophetic.' 
 
 'Poor little mannikin!' said Philippa pitifully. 'I feel 
 like a mother to him. He daren't even be kind in his 
 wife's presence, he is so kept down. How I do detest to 
 see women snub their husbands and fathers! When I 
 marry I intend to look up to my husband and think 
 him the finest man in the world. I'd rather be ruled by 
 some one stronger and wiser than myself than have it all 
 my own way. My husband is going to be master of his 
 own house, or I'll know the reason why.' 
 
 She was leaning over the banisters as she spoke, listen- 
 ing to the departing footsteps of the 'mannikin' as he
 
 100 VISITORS ARRIVE. 
 
 trotted along the stone entrance-hall; but as she finished 
 speaking she drew back with a gasp of dismay, for a 
 cadaverous countenance was raised to hers from the land- 
 ing immediately beneath, and the tenant who had objected 
 to Hope's practising stood for a moment buttoning his 
 coat, then slowly took his way downstairs. With one 
 bound, as it seemed, the girls were back in their own 
 sitting-room, confronting each other with horrified, scarlet 
 faces. 
 
 'The Hermit!' 
 
 ' The author creature who writes all day and sits up 
 all night. Do you suppose he heard?' 
 
 ' Heard ! My dear, he has ears j how could he help it ? 
 If you will air your ideas as to your future husband on 
 the landing of public buildings, what can you expect? 
 Never mind. Perhaps it's just as well that you should 
 understand each other from the first.' 
 
 'Don't be vulgar, Madge. That kind of joke is in the 
 worst possible taste.' 
 
 ' Tologise ! My vulgar nature, I suppose. Didn't he 
 stare? He looks shockingly ill. I should say his nerves 
 were overstrained, and he wouldn't be too pleasant a 
 companion. I hope he won't call.' 
 
 'People never call in London, child, unless they have 
 some sort of introduction or a mutual friend. Besides, 
 the porter told me that the Hermit is quite a celebrity. 
 Why should he call upon us? He writes articles for the 
 reviews, and long, learned books which no one can under- 
 stand. I will never try to, for one. I hope I may
 
 VISITORS ARRIVE. 101 
 
 never, never see his face again!' cried Philippa, in a 
 sudden outburst of passion, for it was really most trying 
 to discover a strange man playing the part of audience 
 on the one occasion on which she had 'let herself go.' 
 
 Stephen called upon Mr Loftus as suggested, was taken 
 to interview the eccentric Mr Spence, and eventually 
 decided to accept the offered opening for Barney. It was 
 not exactly the position which he would have chosen, 
 but beggars cannot be choosers, and his uncle's influence, 
 backed by a personal introduction to the manager, seemed 
 to hold out a reasonable chance of promotion. At the 
 worst, the experience would give the boy some knowledge 
 of office life, and prevent his running wild over London, 
 getting into fresh mischief with every hour, as his 
 custom was. 
 
 The half-term arrived, and with it Mr Barnard himself. 
 The lad drove up in a hansom, and smiled patronisingly 
 upon the sisters assembled to welcome him in the bare 
 entrance-hall. He was nearly as tall as Philippa herself, 
 and very like her in appearance, though his sparkling face 
 lacked as yet her characteristic strength and earnestness 
 of expression. So far, indeed, life had appeared one huge 
 joke to Barney, and his radiant spirits had suffered no 
 eclipse. He allowed himself to be kissed and hugged by 
 one sister after another, and was then escorted up the 
 stone staircase with all the honours of a returned hero, 
 the while his bright eyes roved from side to side in 
 search of adventure. He tested the banister, calculated 
 its length from top to bottom, and offered to race Madge
 
 102 VISITORS ARRIVE. 
 
 down with a handicap of half a minute. He pointed to 
 the bottles of fire-extinguishers ranged on each landing, 
 and cried genially, 'We'll start an alarm of fire one 
 night, and watch the Johnnies rush out and smash 'em ! ' 
 Then seeing the words, ' Do not knock unless absolutely 
 necessary* printed on a card nailed to the 'Hermit's' door, 
 he lingered behind to give such a resounding rat-tat-tat to 
 the knocker as woke the echoes to life. The girls scuttled 
 upstairs like so many frightened mice ; but what was the 
 good of that? They could not hide the noise of their 
 footsteps, and once in the precincts of their own flat 
 they one and all fell upon Barney, covering him with 
 reproaches. How could he ? How dared he ? It was 
 rude, ungentlemanly, unfair to his sisters. He must never 
 no, never do such a thing again ! 
 
 'Well, scarcely ever!' cried the beaming culprit. 'So 
 this is the rabbit-warren, is it? What a rummy little 
 show ! When will the feed be ready ? I 'm dying of 
 hunger. Hope you've slain a jolly big calf while you 
 were about it.' 
 
 When the 'calf appeared, and the reunited family 
 seated themselves round the dining-room table, Barney 
 wished to bet some one 'a tanner' that without leaving 
 his chair he could ring the bell, poke the fire, pull up 
 the blind, and put a plate on the sideboard; and proceed- 
 ing to give practical illustration of his words, overbalanced 
 himself, grazed his head against a corner of the bookcase, 
 and made an ugly stain upon the wall-paper with the 
 contents of his overturned plate.
 
 VISITORS ARRIVE. 103 
 
 ' Eeally, Barney really ! That 's not at all amusing. 
 I don't feel in the least inclined to laugh,' protested 
 Philippa severely; but she belied the truth of her words 
 by smiling lovingly on the culprit throughout the meal. 
 It was easy to see who was going to be master of that 
 flat!
 
 104 
 
 CHAPTEK IX. 
 
 AN ANONYMOUS LETTER. 
 
 BARNEY'S infectious spirits were a godsend to 
 his sisters, who, truth to tell, were begin- 
 ning to experience a reaction from their first 
 elation, and to realise how many weary rungs 
 of the ladder had to be ascended before success was 
 gained. Theo felt that she was condescending sadly when 
 she sent off her MS. to the editor of a threepenny 
 magazine; but that gentleman evidently differed from 
 her opinion, for he sent it back again with admirable 
 promptitude, with only a printed rejection by way of 
 criticism. Hope received no answer from Miss Minnie 
 Caldecott, and Madge found herself ranked with other 
 new-comers in the antique room at the Slade School, 
 and treated with patronising disdain by the older 
 pupils. These latter worked ' in the life,' and had 
 merry little lunches together in the corridors, while 
 she ate sandwiches in the dreary cloak-room in the 
 basement, and sadly reflected that she was not the 
 genius she had imagined. Her talent lay in caricature 
 and bright original design, and pray how was she to 
 have a chance of exhibiting these gifts in a copy of 
 the Venus de Milo? The probabilities of earning money
 
 AN ANONYMOUS LETTER. 105 
 
 seemed to retreat into the dim distance, and poor Philippa 
 realised as much, and sighed more and more heavily 
 over the weekly bills. 
 
 It was a relief to all to listen to Barney's merry 
 voice, and to sun themselves in his radiant presence. 
 The account of his luncheon in town was a daily 
 amusement; for he had strongly objected to coming 
 home in the middle of the day, and had finally been 
 allowed the lordly sum of eightpence by the head 
 of the exchequer. . 
 
 'It is twice as much as your return fare in the 
 Tube, so I calculate that would be about the cost of 
 your lunch here. If you go to the right places, Steve 
 says, you can get quite a comfortable meal for eight- 
 pence a plate of warm, nourishing soup, or a cup of 
 chocolate and sandwiches.' 
 
 So spoke Philippa in her wisdom, but Barney was 
 too much of a schoolboy to condescend to warm and 
 nourishing diet while sweetmeats were within his reach. 
 On a chill and rainy day he would make a selection of 
 three custard-tarts and a bottle of lemonade, or a cold 
 mince-pie, a slice of plum-cake, and a glass of milk ; after 
 which exploit he would return home in the best of health 
 and spirits, to eat at one meal as much as his four sisters 
 put together. 
 
 As to his business experiences, Barney was curiously 
 reticent, but he pronounced the office 'not bad sport,' 
 talked of the heads of departments by their Christian 
 names, alluded to the manager as 'Old Wnxworks,' and
 
 106 AN ANONYMOUS LETTER. 
 
 was so uncomplaining about the long confinement that 
 Philippa cherished the fondest hopes of his success. The 
 boy had settled down far better than she had expected, 
 and if he were a trifle uproarious at home, it was not 
 to be wondered at. Before his arrival Hope had played 
 favourite classics for the amusement of her sisters during 
 the evening, but Master Barney had little patience with 
 such a tame performance. He preferred to hear popular 
 street ditties, coached Hope in the airs in a loud, cracked 
 treble, and insisted on a chorus, as often as not throw- 
 ing in a step-dance by way of improvement. From time 
 to time one of his sisters would offer a mild protest: 
 ' Don't, Barney don't ! ' ' Barney, be quiet ! ' Whereupon 
 Barney would give a louder stamp than before, or, by way 
 of reply, elegantly wave a foot over the head of the 
 protester. 
 
 On one of these convivial occasions there sounded 
 once again that eloquent echo from below; but the 
 performer was happily unconscious, and his sisters, rolling 
 meaning eyes, exerted every device to divert his attention 
 in another direction. "Well they knew that if Mr Barney 
 once grasped the nature of the message his energy would 
 increase tenfold, and he would dance until he dropped, 
 if only to prove his free and independent spirit ! 
 
 Then one evening came the formal opening of the 
 war. 
 
 At an unorthodox hour of the night the letter-box 
 clanked, and an undirected note fell into the box. 
 Philippa read it, and grew pale with anger; Madge
 
 AN ANONYMOUS LETTER. 107 
 
 read it, and grew flaming red; Hope cried, 'Oh! oh!' 
 and Theo tossed her head like a tragedy queen. The 
 note was short and to the point; it bore neither address 
 nor signature : 
 
 'If the occupants of flat No. 10 would have the 
 consideration to remember the existence of their neigh- 
 bours, it would add greatly to the comfort of the other 
 dwellers in the mansions. Such establishments could not 
 continue to exist if rowdiness and horseplay were per- 
 mitted without protest. It is sincerely to be hoped that 
 the matter may be remedied before appeal be necessary 
 to those in authority.' 
 
 ' Anonymous, too ! As if we did not know perfectly 
 well who wrote it!' Philippa cried, with curling lip. 
 ' Cranky, sallow-faced wretch ! He ought to live in a 
 den, and not among ordinary flesh-and-blood mortals. /'// 
 write an answer! I'll settle him!' 
 
 'He banged on the ceiling one day when I was 
 practising,' chimed in Hope, with smouldering resentment. 
 'It isn't as if I were a schoolgirl and couldn't play.' 
 
 'Thinks we make too much noise, does he?' murmured 
 Barney thoughtfully. 'Sweet innocent! He doesn't know 
 he is born. Wait a bit until I have really given my 
 mind to the subject.' 
 
 ' No, no ; none of that now, Barney ! If we live in a 
 flat we are bound to keep within bounds,' interrupted 
 Stephen anxiously. He reviewed the past fortnight, and 
 was bound to acknowledge that the writer of the note 
 had some just ground for complaint. ' I am afraid we
 
 108 AN ANONYMOUS LETTER. 
 
 have been rather noisy since you arrived. But perhaps you 
 can explain in your reply, Phil, that there have been 
 er special circumstances er not likely to occur again. 
 Smooth him down. Great mistake to quarrel with one's 
 neighbours.' 
 
 Philippa looked her brother over, her head erect, her 
 shoulders squared in the defiant manner he had learned 
 to know. She made no reply in words, but he under- 
 stood full well what was meant by that look. If he 
 were prepared to give in meekly, she was not ; if he 
 would not fight for the rights of the family, she would 
 do it for him; and it would not be to-day nor to-morrow 
 either that she would write an apology in response to 
 so audacious a complaint. 
 
 All that evening Philippa sat with pursed-up lips, 
 composing and revising an answer which should be at 
 once haughty, sarcastic, and to the point; and no sooner 
 was Stephen safely out of the way next morning than it 
 was written, submitted to Theo for professional revision, 
 and safely deposited in the 'Hermit's' letter-box: 
 
 'Miss Charrington is in receipt of an anonymous letter, 
 the source of which, however, she is at no loss to 
 decide. She agrees with the writer that forbearance and 
 consideration are necessary where several tenants live 
 beneath the same roof, but she would impress upon his 
 notice that such consideration should be mutual and 
 not one-sided. It is unreasonable to expect a large and 
 still young family' ['Still young! he won't like that 
 it implies that he is so old himself!'] 'to live in a
 
 AN ANONYMOUS LETTER. 109 
 
 condition of absolute inaction; and repeated and varied 
 complaints' ['That means the rapping on the ceiling'] 
 'are at least as disagreeable to its members as their 
 musical efforts appear to be to their neighbour.' 
 
 'That ought to settle him for some time to come,' 
 cried the girls complacently; and when by chance they 
 met the 'Hermit' on the stairs they stared at him 
 beneath haughtily contracted brows, and held their skirts 
 well to the side, lest by chance they should brush against 
 him as they passed. 
 
 November was half-way through when a second letter 
 arrived to introduce a little excitement into the daily 
 routine. It bore the postmark of a small Norfolk town- 
 ship, on the borders of which Mr Loftus had his shooting- 
 box. It was addressed to Hope, and was of an import 
 which brought a flush of excitement to her cheeks. 
 Her ' Ohs ! ' and ' Ahs ! ' of surprise were aggravatingly 
 uninstructive, and in the end Madge took forcible pos- 
 session of the sheet, and glancing over it rapidly, read 
 out the sentences in slow, sententious accents: 
 
 'My DEAR HOPE, As the address will show, we are 
 staying in Norfolk, and I write to ask if you would 
 pay us a visit from Monday next to Tuesday the 
 30th. We expect to have several big shoots during the 
 week, and as you are distinctly the moat presentable of 
 the family, and your musical abilities can be usefully 
 employed in providing free amusement for my guests, I 
 think you will be quite a valuable addition to our house-
 
 110 AN ANONYMOUS LETTER. 
 
 party. You will find the 11.15 a convenient train, and 
 we will send to the station to meet you, if we have 
 no better use for the carriages.' 
 
 'Madge/' cried Hope, aghast. 
 
 'What an extraordinary letter!' gasped Philippa, too 
 much stunned hy surprise to protest. 'Give it to me. 
 Let me see.' 
 
 Madge handed it over, with a shrug of the shoulders 
 and a slow, whimsical smile. 
 
 'Oh, well,' she admitted, 'that's not a literal render- 
 ing. I read between the lines and found the true 
 meaning. Aunt Loftus is all politeness, of course. " You 
 don't look strong would be better for a change. Can 
 leave London more easily than your sisters. Be sure to 
 bring plenty of music." But my reading is the right 
 one, all the same. Bah ! Sickening ! If you want to 
 be mean, be mean, and don't try to wrap it up in 
 the form of philanthropy. / might be as ill as / liked, 
 but I should never be asked. Your face is your fortune, 
 Hope. Make the most of it before you grow old and 
 
 giy-' 
 
 'I won't go. I shall write and refuse,' said Hope 
 quickly; for she had noticed a shadow fall across Theo's 
 face, and divined the reason of its presence. Theo would 
 not grudge her a pleasure, but from a professional point of 
 view, could not help wishing that the invitation had fallen 
 to her own share. Life at a shooting-box would be a 
 new experience, a useful background for future stories;
 
 AN ANONYMOUS LETTER. Ill 
 
 and the guests would supply the young author with the 
 opportunity of valuahle character -study. Unfortunately 
 Theo's talent was not of value to a hostess, and she was 
 conscious that her chance of an invitation to her uncle's 
 shooting-box was not much greater than that of Madge 
 herself. For a moment she was silent, battling against 
 a host of conflicting emotions ; then she said bravely : 
 
 'You must go, Hope; it is your duty. You may 
 meet people who will take an interest in you and be 
 able to help you on, and we can't afford to lose 
 opportunities. You can take your own compositions, and 
 sing them whenever you have a chance ; it will be quite 
 an advertisement in a small way.' 
 
 'It seems mean to pay a visit with an idea of making 
 something out of it,' said Hope, with a sigh. 'That is 
 the worst of being poor. The money question seems 
 eternally hovering in the background, whatever one may 
 do. I shall enjoy seeing Avice, of course ; and if I can 
 really help Aunt Loftus, it will be comforting to feel 
 
 that the advantage is mutual. I wonder What about 
 
 clothes 1 ' 
 
 'That is just what I have been thinking. We can't 
 afford anything new just now, for the bills are so heavy,' 
 replied Philippa sadly. 'We can only bestow our united 
 treasures upon you, dear, and make you as smart aa 
 possible. You shall have mother's old lace for your 
 evening- frock; but be careful of it, for if you damage it 
 you need never face me again! It is going to trim my 
 wedding-dress one of these days.'
 
 112 AN ANONTMOUS LETTER. 
 
 'When the lordly male arrives before whom she is to 
 grovel in the dust ! You shall have my feather boa, too. 
 It will hide the shabby front of your jacket;' and Theo 
 sighed, for the feather boa was the pride of her wardrobe, 
 and represented months of saving and self-denial. It was 
 none of your thin, lanky wisps, but a really handsome boa, 
 with a bloom on the feathers like that on a hot-house 
 grape. Theo was fastidious, and would rather do without 
 a thing altogether than accept a poor imitation. She 
 thought of her reduced appearance without the beloved 
 fluffiness, and heaved another sigh. 
 
 'Nothing to offer you, my dear. My wardrobe is of so 
 limited a character that if I gave anything away I 
 should have to stay in bed until it was returned,' cried 
 Madge cheerfully in her turn. 'Accept my blessing, and 
 my earnest hope that the head of a great musical pub- 
 lishing house may be among the guests, and will recognise 
 in you the coming genius of the day.' 
 
 'So likely, isn't it? That sort of thing happens only 
 in novels. The house will probably be full of sporting 
 men, who don't know one composer from another, but 
 who find it enlivening to listen to a " tune " in the 
 evening. Oh, if Minnie Caldecott would only write! I 
 look out for that letter every morning, but it never 
 comes. Do you think I might send a little note to jog 
 her memory?' 
 
 'Certainly I do. I should think she was the sort of 
 woman who needed a good deal of jogging. Say that 
 you are anxious to know whether she wishes to secure
 
 AN ANONYMOUS LETTER. 113 
 
 the song, as, if not, you will offer it elsewhere. There 
 is nothing like appearing confident and unperturbed. I 
 am sorry you are going away, Hope, for I wanted you 
 to sit for me as fair Rosamond in the picture I have 
 to show to get permission to draw in the life-room. 
 I'll have to send in an old one, I suppose. Look 
 over these for me, and tell me which you like best.' 
 
 Hope turned over the sketches in the portfolio, smiling 
 with sisterly pleasure as she recognised one old favourite 
 after another. It seemed incredible to her partiality that 
 Madge should not have immediately ranked as a genius 
 among the students of the school, for surely there was 
 something peculiarly original in the treatment of these 
 figures ! 
 
 She held out a sheet towards her sisters, and cried 
 eagerly, ' There ! That is my choice. What do you 
 think of that?' 
 
 'Good suggestive full of atmosphere!' pronounced 
 Theo in her most professional manner; while Philippa 
 put her head on one side, and in all innocence of heart 
 launched a bomb-shell into their midst. 
 
 'Wouldn't it make a good poster? Doesn't it look 
 exactly like some of the posters you see upon the 
 hoardings ? ' 
 
 It was seldom indeed that a speech of Philippa's could 
 wound her faithful friend and admirer, but this time 
 the arrow went home, and Madge's thin cheek flushed 
 with displeasure. She gathered together the scattered 
 sketches in silence, keeping her head rigorously turned 
 
 Genius. H
 
 114 AN ANONYMOUS LETTER. 
 
 aside, while Hope made strenuous efforts to redeem the 
 situation. 
 
 ' Well, really, so it does ! They say poster-painting is 
 quite an art nowadays. I hear it pays so well that many 
 artists would be thankful to take it up, if it were not 
 that it requires a special talent. Personally I hope it 
 will be cultivated. It would be so delightful to see the 
 old eyesores replaced by really artistic pictures.' 
 
 In vain ! Madge remained silent, red, and angry. 
 Poster-painting may be admirable in its way, but when 
 a student dreams of becoming a female Leighton or 
 Alma Tadema, the alternative is not welcomed with 
 enthusiasm. Philippa reflected sadly that another unfor- 
 tunate remark was scored against her; but Madge was of 
 too happy a disposition to harbour a grudge, and in half- 
 an-hour's time the grievance was dismissed from her mind, 
 and she was once more her own sunny self. 
 
 When Barney returned home that evening he joined 
 in the general chorus of lament at Hope's departure, 
 though his sorrow flowed from a somewhat different 
 source from that of his sisters. 
 
 1 What a fag ! ' he cried. ' Now that old Hermit 
 Johnny will think that we are quiet because he com- 
 plained. I wish to goodness I had taken up the flute ; 
 I would tootle all the evening for his amusement.' He 
 sat for a while gazing at the ceiling in deep reflection, 
 then slapped his knee ecstatically. ' There 's a fellow in 
 the office who belongs to the London Scottish and has 
 a bigpipe. I say, wouldn't it make the Hermit sit up
 
 AN ANONYMOUS LETTER. 115 
 
 if I borrowed it and practised reels? M'Gregor wouldn't 
 lend it, though. He is a stingy beast who will never do 
 a fellow a good turn. I have a score against him ! 
 Well, cheer up, Hope ; I '11 do my best to fill your 
 place while you 're away. I '11 find some way of keeping 
 our friend alive, or I 'm mistaken.' 
 
 ' Barney dear Barney ! ' murmured Philippa softly. 
 
 Barney smiled at her with indulgent tenderness. 'Keep 
 your hair on, old lady ! ' he said encouragingly ; and 
 Philippa could only gasp and pant beneath his bear-like 
 hug, and declare that never no, never had she met 
 such an unmanageable, disrespectful, vulgar boy !
 
 116 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE SHANTY. 
 
 WEEK later Hope travelled down to Norfolk 
 with the united fineries of the family in 
 her box, a mind stored with good advice 
 from the stock of worldly wisdom of her 
 sisters, and a heart filled with . mingled expectation 
 and foreboding. It was the first time in her life that 
 she had paid a visit on her own account, and she 
 realised, with a shock of surprise, what a child she 
 remained in spite of her three-and-twenty years, and how 
 unlimited was her inexperience ! Now that she was really 
 on her way and it was too late to turn back, she sat 
 aghast at her temerity in daring to face a houseful of 
 strangers, and trembled at the ordeal of appearing before 
 them. She would arrive at the station at half-past four; 
 after that would follow a drive of, say, half-an-hour. If 
 she arrived at the house at five o'clock, would tea be 
 over, or only in progress? Would the men have returned 
 from their day's sport? Would many guests be present 
 to whom she must be introduced, and who would all 
 want to know if she were tired, if the train had been 
 punctual, if she had had a comfortable journey? Would 
 there be any girls in the party besides herself? And if
 
 THE SHANTY. 117 
 
 so, would they be very superior and fashionable? Would 
 Avice be friendly and affectionate, or too much taken up 
 with her duties to waste time on insignificant Hope 
 Charrington? All these and a thousand other questions 
 occupied Hope's busy brain till she reached the end of 
 her journey. 
 
 Insignificant Hope Charrington looked, if the truth 
 were told, anything but insignificant as she took her place 
 in the high dogcart that was waiting at the station. As 
 she drove through the little country town, more than 
 one admiring glance was cast upon the pretty young lady 
 whose golden hair and pink-and-white complexion showed 
 to such advantage against the severe black of her attire. 
 Tired shop assistants gazed at her through the shop 
 windows, and sighed with envy as they looked. It must 
 be so nice to be a lady and have nothing to do but 
 enjoy one's self, and look pretty, and never know an 
 anxious thought all one's days ! That lovely young lady, 
 for instance, was going to stay at The Shanty, where 
 there was already a houseful of guests : handsome men 
 ready to fall in love at a moment's notice; girls over 
 whom the new-comer would reign as queen ! Her luggage 
 was no doubt following in the cart: box upon box of 
 fineries ; different dresses for every day in the week ; 
 jewel-cases full of glittering gems ! 
 
 So much for imagination, while in reality poor Hope 
 was clenching her hands to keep from trembling, hoping 
 with all her might that the one black silk evening-dress 
 would not be a mass of creases when unpacked ; wondering
 
 118 THE SHANTY. 
 
 if it were possible that where she was going she would 
 meet a friend who might be able to help her to earn 
 some money a little money to put towards those terrible 
 household expenses. 
 
 Ten minutes' drive and they had left the town behind 
 them ; another ten minutes and the lodge gates of The 
 Shanty came in sight; three minutes more and Hope 
 was stepping inside an entrance-hall lined with fine old 
 tapestries, and stretching the whole length of the house. 
 The sound of voices came to her ear, but she could not 
 locate them until she had walked half-way down the 
 halL Then a deep recess came in view on the right- 
 hand side a recess as big as an ordinary room wherein 
 a dozen people sat round a blazing fire, drinking tea 
 with leisurely enjoyment. At sight of the new-comer 
 there was a general pause in the conversation. Mrs 
 Loftus rustled forward to greet her; Avice smiled and 
 extended a languid hand; and Uncle Loftus murmured 
 jocosely, ' Hope on, Hope ever ! So here you are, my 
 dear eh? Glad to see you. Have a cup of tea 1 ?' 
 
 'Sit here, Hope. Let me introduce you,' said her 
 aunt; and Hope listened confusedly to a long list of 
 names, bowed automatically from time to time, then 
 thankfully subsided into a seat in a corner. There were 
 two ladies present besides her aunt and cousin one 
 elderly and prosaic matron, and one young and sparkling 
 brunette, who was busily occupied flirting with three men 
 at the same time, and seemed capable of adding in- 
 definitely to their number. For the rest, there were men
 
 THK SHANTY. 119 
 
 in shooting-coats and leather gaiters old men, middle-aged 
 men, young men, all bronzed and healthy, and remarkably 
 well satisfied with themselves and their day's sport 
 
 Hope studied them shyly as she nibbled at her scone. 
 The buzz of conversation had begun again by this time, 
 and as her presence was apparently forgotten, she was 
 at leisure to pursue her investigations. The stout, gray 
 man was the husband of the prosaic lady. The merry little 
 man with the round bald head and the short legs was 
 evidently an intimate of the family, for he threw fresh 
 logs on the fire, and even dared to chaff Mrs Loftus her- 
 self. The fair youth with the eyeglass was only pretending 
 to be captivated by Miss Brunette ; the older man with 
 the fair hair was seriously smitten; the tall, distinguished- 
 looking personage with the haughty eyelids and drooping 
 moustache had the air of being bored by everything and 
 every one. Hope looked at him critically, with a view to 
 describing him to Theo. ' He would make a splendid 
 hero. Dark features, sharply cut; two horizontal lines in 
 his forehead; lazy eyes that give a flash now and then, 
 and show that he could be active enough if he chose; a 
 square chin ; and such great, wide shoulders. He looks 
 quite different from the other men; and yet I don't know 
 why he should.' 
 
 She looked him critically up and down, and her eyes, 
 travelling upwards again, found his studying her in return. 
 It might have been an embarrassing discovery, but before 
 it had time to become so the man who was different from 
 other men had strolled across the hall, taken possession of
 
 120 THE SHANTY. 
 
 the seat by her side, and was inquiring if she felt tired 
 after her journey, in a tone which seemed to imply that 
 he took not the faintest possible interest in her reply. 
 
 'A little tired,' said Hope prosaically, conscious that if 
 Madge had been in her place she would have been ready 
 with a vivacious retort which would have broken the ice 
 of formality. She felt quite unable to frame such a 
 retort. Instead she said simply, ' I am not particularly 
 fond of railway travelling, and I dislike changes. I never 
 feel that I can settle down comfortably when there is 
 a change before me. Even if it is two hours ahead, 
 I cannot determine to undo a rug and make myself 
 comfortable.' 
 
 'No?' said Mr Merrilies; and once again his voice 
 sounded so flat and uninterested that she wished she had 
 not been so explicit in setting forth her feelings. She 
 allowed herself to be helped to a second cup of tea, then 
 relapsed into silence, waiting patiently for a fresh lead. 
 The other men were discussing the day's sport, and pre- 
 sently her companion must needs report on 'the bag' 
 in his turn. 
 
 'We have been over the Tansy Woods to-day, seven 
 of us, and the bag was two hundred and fifteen pheasants, 
 a brace of partridges, thirty hares, and ninety-five rabbits. 
 Pretty fair, isn't it 1 ' 
 
 'I don't know,' said Hope simply. 'I know nothing 
 about shooting. Neither my father nor brother was a 
 sportsman, so I cannot judge what is bad or good. It 
 seems a tremendous number.'
 
 THE SHANTY. 121 
 
 She looked so pretty and so winsome as she glanced 
 at him with her child-like eyes that his face relaxed from 
 its set lines, and he smiled in involuntary friendliness. 
 
 'A few years ago it would have been a record day, 
 a day to put in the papers, but now it is nothing at all 
 extraordinary. In shooting, as in everything else, the 
 standard has risen, and we are less easily satisfied. It 
 is an age of great expectations; don't you think so?' 
 
 ' I don't know,' said Hope again ; but her brow clouded, 
 and presently she asked in an anxious little voice, 'Do 
 you really think the standard has risen in everything? 
 Would it be more difficult to do well in er in any 
 profession, for instance, than it was a dozen years ago? 
 Would you have to be much cleverer?' 
 
 ' Oh dear, yes ! certainly you would. It is a different 
 thing altogether. A dozen years ago people were easily 
 pleased, and ready to make allowances, but nothing short 
 of perfection satisfies us nowadays. The days of the 
 amateur are past; even professionals need constant study 
 to maintain their high standard.' 
 
 ( Y es,' assented Hope faintly. She thought of her 
 poor little songs, of Theo's 'worrying' story, and Madge's 
 poster-like pictures, and felt a sinking of heart that took 
 away her appetite for scones and plum-cake. She and 
 her sisters had thought themselves geniuses at dear little 
 Leabourne, but three months' experience of London had 
 brought a bitter disillusionment. She stared at the 
 ground, and Mr Merrilies in his turn stared at her 
 charming profile, and sighed to think that the prettiest
 
 122 THE SHANTY. 
 
 girls were generally the most stupid. He was unfeignedly 
 relieved when Avice came forward to take her cousin 
 upstairs to dress for dinner. 
 
 The room which had been set apart for Hope was one 
 of the smallest and least handsomely furnished in the 
 house, as became the abode of a poor relation; but it 
 looked attractive enough, all the same, with a bright little 
 fire burning in the grate and the curtains drawn cosily 
 over the windows. Hope's box had already been un- 
 packed, and as there could be no question of 'What will 
 you wear for dinner?' there lay the black silk on the 
 bed, solid and sober. Avice glanced at it carelessly. 
 
 'Oh yes, that will do very well. We shall be quite 
 alone,' she said, with a nod ; then leant against the 
 mantelpiece and smiled at her cousin with languid friend- 
 liness. She gave the impression of wishing to be really 
 kind, but of lacking the energy to put her intention 
 into effect; as a matter of fact, the girl was too anaemic 
 to feel keen interest in anything or anybody. 'Sure you 
 have all you want? If you require anything just ring, 
 and it will be brought to you at once. You needn't be 
 downstairs for an hour and a half. There are some books 
 over there if you would like to read.' 
 
 'Couldn't you stay and talk to me?' asked Hope shyly; 
 but Avice thought not thought she had better lie down 
 thought there would be plenty of time to talk another 
 day, and glided listlessly away, leaving the new-comer 
 chilled and disappointed. 
 
 A little reading; a home letter written with a 'detaily'
 
 THE SHANTY. 123 
 
 description of journey, arrival, and first impressions; a 
 careful if simple toilet, made short work of the hour and 
 a half's waiting, and Hope stepped shyly out of her 
 room to find her way along the corridor. Half-way down 
 a door creaked, a pair of dark eyes peered cautiously 
 forth, followed by the whole of a curly dark head, and 
 Miss Brunette's voice accosted her with the ease and 
 geniality of an old acquaintance. 
 
 ' There you are ! I have been looking out for you for 
 an age ! Do come and lace up my dress, there 'a a kind 
 creature ! I have rung the bell three times over, but I 
 suppose it is broken, as nobody has appeared. I didn't 
 bring a maid with me this time; did you?' 
 
 ' I ? A maid ! I never possessed such a thing in my 
 life,' cried Hope, laughing; at which Miss Brunette stared, 
 looked her critically up and down, and affected to frown. 
 
 'Really? But then it doesn't matter to you. You are 
 one of those exasperating people who can't help looking 
 nice, whatever they do. I did bless you when you walked 
 in this afternoon ! If there is one thing that makes 
 me wild, it is to have a better-looking girl than myself 
 staying in a house. I have had it all my own way here 
 so far, for Avice is too lazy to count, but now I shall 
 have to play second fiddle. Men are so silly about pretty 
 faces. Do you think I am pretty? Honestly? Yes, most 
 people do; but, to tell you a dead secret, it is all a 
 mistake. I am really barely good-looking, but I give 
 an impression of prettiness by my vivacity and strict 
 attention to business.'
 
 124 THE SHANTY. 
 
 Hope laughed, and the two girls chattered gaily to- 
 gether over the belated toilet. When it was finished 
 Truda Bennett slid her hand through Hope's arm in 
 friendly confidence. 
 
 'You are a dear,' she said. 'I like you. When you 
 came in I thought you were bound to be slow and 
 proper. I always mistrust fair girls with blue eyes. Nine 
 times out of ten they are deadly uninteresting; but I 
 can see you are an exception. I will try not to be 
 jealous of you, if you will promise not to flirt with 
 Ralph Merrilies. I'm especially interested in him; so play 
 fair, won't you? You may have all the others.' 
 
 * How wholesale of you ! Are you sure you mean it 1 
 From what I have seen, I should imagine you would 
 hardly be satisfied with one.' 
 
 In dealing with such a very outspoken young lady, it 
 seemed best to reply in the same strain, but Hope mar- 
 velled inwardly at the eccentricities of human nature. 
 Imagine just imagine being 'interested' in somebody, 
 and confiding the fact to a stranger the very first time 
 one spoke to her ! It would be difficult enough to speak 
 of it even to Theo, her lifelong friend and companion ; 
 but to a stranger it was incredible ! She studied the 
 girl's dark face with curious eyes as they walked down- 
 stairs, while the men gathered round the fireplace below, 
 watched them as they approached, and admired the pretty 
 picture. They made a charming contrast the sparkling 
 brunette in her amber draperies, and the tall figure in 
 the black dress, with the sweet pink-and-white face.
 
 It was greeted with applause, so spontaneous and genuine that it 
 
 could not fail to bo inspiriting. 
 D. o. PAGE 125.
 
 THE SHANTY. 125 
 
 Directly after dinner Mrs Loftus sent Hope to the 
 piano, and the girl sat down unaffectedly, and played 
 several pieces in succession, to the complete satisfaction of 
 the company, who apparently found it much more agree- 
 able to discourse to music than without it. Mr Merrilies, 
 indeed, did stroll across the room, to stand hy her side 
 and say 'Thank you' at the conclusion, as if he meant 
 what he said; but from a general point of view the 
 performance was a failure, and Mrs Loftus felt dis- 
 appointed. Hope had been invited with the especial 
 intent of providing amusement for her guests, and if 
 she failed to do so there was really no reason for her 
 presence. 
 
 ' Sing something to us, Hope,' said Mrs Loftus imperi- 
 ously. 'Sing some of your own songs. Miss Charrington 
 has composed some charming little things,' she explained to 
 the company at large, who murmured politely in response. 
 
 ' Compose ? How wonderful of you ! How do you 
 manage to do it?' queried Truda eagerly, while the fair 
 youth pulled his moustache and looked at Hope as if 
 she were a wild animal escaped from the Zoo, and Uncle 
 Loftus began humming what he fondly supposed to be 
 the air of 'The Song of Sleep' to his companion on the 
 sofa. 
 
 Plainly, the best thing to do was to begin at once 
 before the situation grew more embarrassing, so Hope 
 broke into the accompaniment of song number one, a 
 simple but taking little production which had been pub- 
 lished two years before. It was greeted with applause,
 
 126 THE SHANTY. 
 
 so spontaneous and genuine that it could not fail to be 
 inspiriting. Hope forgot to be nervous, and sang 'Pack 
 Clouds Away' in her best style, sweetly, smoothly, and 
 with that distinctness of enunciation which is so rare a 
 charm. More applause followed, more exclamations of 
 appreciation, more queries as to how she did it, and 
 then Uncle Loftus must needs begin humming again, 
 and put in a request for 'The sleepy one, you know 
 the one you wrote to order. That is the gem of the 
 collection, in my opinion. "We should like to hear the 
 sleepy one, my dear.' 
 
 Now, as it happened, Hope was by no means anxious 
 to grant this request, for the idea which Miss Caldecott 
 had so slightly suggested had appealed very strongly to 
 her sensitive nature, and she had put into it her best 
 work, with the hope that when listening to it its hearers 
 might feel something of the same thrill, the same earnest- 
 ness, which she had experienced in its composition. She 
 had never been able to go through it unmoved, and it 
 seemed almost sacrilege to sing it in this room full of 
 noisy strangers, who would miss its point, and at best 
 pronounce it 'sweetly pretty.' She tried to protest, to 
 declare that she had already monopolised the piano too 
 long, but it was of no avail. The more she hung back, 
 the more eager became her audience. 'The sooner begun, 
 the sooner it's done,' she said to herself, with a sigh 
 of resignation, and began to sing forthwith. 
 
 Theo had clothed the idea in simple and touching 
 words, and Hope had seconded her with something akin
 
 THE SHANTY. 127 
 
 to inspiration; the last few lines, with their subtle change 
 of key, containing an effect at once charming and pathetic. 
 'So to us all comes the end of the day,' sang Hope 
 softly so softly that the crackle of the firewood sounded 
 loudly in the ears of the listeners : 
 
 'So to us all comes the end of the day, 
 When our playmates are lost, and our toys cast away; 
 Tired children of earth, when the shadows fall deep, 
 The Father in Heaven will grant to us sleep!' 
 
 The pause before the last word gave to it an added 
 emphasis, and Hope let her hands fall on her lap with 
 a sigh of pent-up emotion. Her eyes were bright with 
 unshed tears ; but there were no signs of emotion in the 
 audience. 
 
 1 How sweetly pretty ! ' cried Truda in the very accents 
 which the singer had heard in imagination. 
 
 'I say ! Quite touching, isn't it ? ' said the youth 
 with the fair moustache. 
 
 There was a babel of ' Thanks thanks awfully ! ' and 
 Aunt Loftus said graciously, 'You must be tired, my 
 dear. Come and sit down. We must really give you a 
 rest.' 
 
 For five minutes afterwards Hope was the centre of 
 an admiring throng, and tasted the bitter-sweet of an 
 applause which failed to appreciate the true merit of 
 her work. It was pleasant enough, so far as it went, 
 but it left a disappointed ache behind, and she waa not 
 sorry when Truda asserted her rights, and by means of 
 a trick with a lead pencil, a piece of paper, and a
 
 128 THE SHANTY. 
 
 hand-glass succeeded once more in gathering the company 
 round herself. 
 
 Hope remained on the outside of the circle, a little 
 tired after her exertions, and thankful for a moment's 
 breathing-space. As she stood she became conscious of 
 a steady gaze levelled upon her from the other end of 
 the room. Mr Merrilies had not taken up a position 
 with the other men, but was leaning against the mantel- 
 piece, studying her face with a grave, intent questioning. 
 For a moment each looked deep into the other's eyes; 
 the rest of the figures in the room seemed to fade away, 
 and these two saw each other as they really were, shorn 
 of all the pretence and artificiality of society. 
 
 ' It is true,' he said to himself : ' her mind is as 
 lovely as her face. She could not have composed that 
 song she could not have sung it as she did if she 
 were not everything that is sweet and good. Hope I \ 
 wonder I wonder if at last' 
 
 He raised his arm from the mantelpiece and walked 
 forward to join the group by the table, while Hope 
 shrank still farther into the shadow. Her cheeks flushed, 
 her heart beat with an unaccustomed quickening. ' I 
 believe,' she said to herself ' I believe he understood ! '
 
 129 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 NEW FRIENDSHIPS. 
 
 J1HREE days passed, and Hope thoroughly 
 enjoyed the novel experience of life in a 
 crowded and constantly changing household. 
 Certain of the guests were fixtures, among 
 whom were numbered Truda Bennett, Mr Merrilies, 
 and the fair and facetious Reggie Blake; but for 
 the rest, every day saw fresh arrivals, fresh departures, 
 all involving a certain amount of extra work to the 
 busy servants. Hope could not help realising the truth 
 of Madge's shrewd surmise that she had been asked to 
 make herself of use, for her aunt did not fail to claim 
 her services a dozen times a day. She arranged the 
 flowers, decorated the dinner-table, answered business 
 letters, made up and unpacked parcels, and, in short, 
 discharged all the little duties which ordinarily fall upon 
 the daughter of the house. 
 
 The work kept her more or less separate from the rest 
 of the party, and there were occasions when she listened 
 longingly to the bursts of laughter which sounded from 
 the hall or from the billiard-room when on a wet day 
 the resourceful Truda organised a billiard tournament for 
 the entertainment of the men. But for the most part 
 
 Genius. I
 
 130 NEW FRIENDSHIPS. 
 
 she was delighted to be of use, to watch her aunt's 
 hard manner gradually soften into something closely 
 approaching affection, and to receive from time to time 
 one of her cousin's rare caresses. Avice never offered to 
 take any part in the work, but the listless eyes noted 
 more than was imagined; and looking back over the 
 day's history, Hope often realised that it was to a quiet 
 word or suggestion from Avice's lips that she owed what 
 little pleasure came her way. 
 
 With Mr Merrilies she had few opportunities of con- 
 versation, for he was out shooting all day long; and in 
 the evening Truda claimed him for her own, and allowed 
 him no chance of leaving her side. She had dozens of 
 what she called 'parlour tricks,' and every evening 
 produced some new device to attract attention. Now it 
 was a ring slung on a piece of string, which must be 
 separated without undoing the knot; now a feat of 
 balancing; now some marvellous thought-reading, carefully 
 prearranged with a confederate. She was a young person 
 whom it was impossible to ignore, who systematically 
 made herself the centre of attraction, laughing, talking 
 at the pitch of her voice, and gesticulating with her 
 little ringed hands. Hope felt a curious fascination in 
 watching Mr Merrilies' expression as he passively played 
 the part of assistant, and asked herself curiously if he 
 returned Truda's feeling of 'especial interest.' Impossible 
 to say. His inscrutable face was no index to his feelings, 
 but if he showed no special pleasure in being thus singled 
 out, he at least made no effort to escape it. In spite of
 
 NEW FRIENDSHIPS. 131 
 
 the warning which, she had received, Hope could not help 
 feeling more interest in this man than in any other 
 member of the party; and she realised, with a little thrill 
 of satisfaction, that the interest was mutual. If she took 
 advantage of an unobserved moment to study him, he 
 lost no opportunity of watching her in return, and the 
 knowledge that his dark eyes were fixed on her as 
 she talked, and sang, and moved about the room filled 
 her with a new and delightful self-consciousness. 
 
 Now, Hope was a warm-hearted girl, and, as was only 
 natural, had given many a thought to the lover of the 
 future ; but it never occurred to her that there was any 
 danger in the interest which she felt in Ralph Merrilies, 
 or in her intense consciousness of his presence. She de- 
 luded herself into the belief that she was less cordially 
 disposed to him than to any other member of the party, 
 for she had been warned that another girl considered him 
 her individual property, and was by no means willing to 
 share his attentions. So it came to pass that she kept 
 quietly in the background, and had little or nothing to 
 say to Truda's cavalier. 
 
 On the third evening of Hope's stay at The Shanty 
 the sportsmen came home unusually tired, and for once 
 Truda's after-dinner tricks failed to entertain. The men 
 had no inclination to exert their minds or their muscles 
 either, and turning to Hope, begged her for 'a tune.' 
 
 'The worst of Miss Charrington,' sighed Reggie Blake 
 regretfully, 'is that she is so painfully classical and 
 superior. She never condescends to play a piece whose
 
 132 NEW FRIENDSHIPS. 
 
 composer hasn't seven syllables to his name and a sneeze 
 in the middle. They are very clever and all that sort of 
 thing, don't you know, but I always wonder when the 
 tune is going to begin. Squeak, squeak ! in the treble ; 
 bang, bang! in the bass; a rolling like heavy machinery, 
 and all sorts of jerks and breaks when you are least 
 expecting them: that is what you call a "Gigue." A bit 
 of a scale repeated over and over again like the tune 
 the old cow died of: that is a "Fugue." I've a musical 
 sister at home, so I know. Now, I don't pretend to be 
 classical; I like a good, rousing air something that makes 
 you want to stamp your feet and beat time with your 
 head. Look at Miss Charrington laughing at me ! I 
 suppose as a matter of fact you don't know any airs, 
 Miss Charrington?' 
 
 'I have a schoolboy brother,' answered Hope demurely. 
 She wheeled round on the music-stool and looked at him 
 with dancing eyes; and when Hope looked mischievous, 
 it was something very well worth seeing in those days 
 of young womanhood. 'I blush to say,' she said slowly 
 though as a matter of fact she did not blush at all, 
 but looked particularly beaming and complacent 'I blush 
 to say that there is not a single tune at present per- 
 formed upon the barrel-organs with which I am not 
 intimately acquainted. I shall be happy to accompany 
 you, and to coach you in the words, whenever you feel 
 inclined to perform.' 
 
 * Hurrah! Good business! Will you really T cried 
 Reggie, jumping to his feet and hurrying across to the
 
 NEW FRIENDSHIP. 133 
 
 piano, abeam with delight. 'Can you manage "Mrs 
 'Enry 'Awkins"? That is my stock song, and I sing it 
 wherever I go. Mrs Loftus, you are dying to hear me 
 sing "Mrs 'Enry 'Awkins"? I know you are. Let's 
 tune up at once, Miss Charrington; and a chorus, mind 
 a rousing old chorus ! ' 
 
 Every one was laughing, and looking of a sudden 
 bright and animated; no one was sleepy any longer. 
 There was a secondary accompaniment of chuckles as 
 Eeggie screwed up his thin,' ugly face into the most 
 comical of grimaces and half-sang, half-recited the cele- 
 brated coster love-song. Hope's spirited playing made him 
 sing his best, and her clear voice started the chorus 
 with such spirit that presently every one was taking 
 part, tentatively at first, then with quickly growing 
 ardour, until at last the volume of sound became over- 
 powering. Uncle Loftus bellowed himself hoarse in his 
 corner, and even his wife's lips moved in sympathetic 
 echo. At the conclusion of the song there was an out- 
 burst of applause and laughter which made the performer 
 beside himself with delight. 
 
 'To think,' he cried, 'that we have wasted our time 
 over Wagner and Grieg, and all those foreign Johnnies, 
 when we might have had music like this ! I '11 sing 
 every night ; and we must work up some more choruses. 
 Mrs Loftus, have you any Gilbert and Sullivan operas 
 in the house? Couldn't we have a try at them?' 
 
 Why not, indeed? No sooner said than done. Out 
 came the operas from the music cabinet, and as half-a-
 
 134 NEW FRIENDSHIPS. 
 
 dozen voices urged the claims of half-a-dozen favourites, 
 there was plainly nothing to be done but take each 
 in turn. The chorus was by way of being a scratch 
 combination one treble; one alto, who had to accompany 
 as well as sing, and also to put in all the high notes, 
 because the treble declared that she could not possibly 
 'go' above F; two tenors, by no means as correct as 
 they might have been ; and an army of heavy, dragging 
 bass but what was lacking in ability was made up by 
 fervour. 
 
 Mr Merrilies did not sing, but he volunteered to turn 
 over the pages, and seating himself by Hope's side, 
 watched her face for the signal which was to guide his 
 inexperience. At first this signal was a quick glance at 
 his face, but as time went on this was replaced by a 
 nod of the head or an upward jerk of the hand for 
 there was something in the expression of those watchful 
 eyes which was embarrassing to meet at close quarters. 
 They talked quietly together between the choruses, while 
 the different parts were wrangling loudly, each laying the 
 blame upon the other, and calling attention to his own 
 superior performance : and it was not in girl nature to be 
 ignorant of the fact that Ralph seemed far less concerned 
 about the music than her own comfort. The lamp was 
 moved because it dazzled her eyes; the book was raised 
 to a more convenient angle; a door was closed to avoid 
 a draught; and all in a quiet, unobtrusive manner that 
 made the attention doubly acceptable. Members of large 
 families are not accustomed to have their wishes gratified
 
 NEW FUIENDSHIPS. 135 
 
 almost before they are realised, and are all the more 
 ready to appreciate such consideration from a stranger. 
 
 Hope played, and sang, and instructed gave leads, 
 banged insistently upon notes which the singers rendered 
 flat instead of sharp, and even finished a tenor solo 
 which had hopelessly come to grief until hand and voice 
 and head alike ached with fatigue; but still the insatiable 
 chorus clamoured for more, remembering another and 
 another favourite which it would be a sin to leave 
 untried. 
 
 'You are tired,' said a low voice in her ear. 'You 
 shall not play any longer;' and before she had time to 
 protest, Ralph Merrilies had risen from his seat and closed 
 the book with a determined hand. 'It is nearly eleven 
 o'clock. Do you realise how long you have kept MiM 
 Charrington ? She has surely earned a rest. Do come and 
 sit down, Miss Charrington ; your back must need support' 
 
 'Better come upstairs with me, Hope. I am just 
 going,' said Avice, rising from the sofa and slipping her 
 hand through her cousin's arm. The singers, contrite at 
 their own lack of consideration, busied themselves putting 
 away the music, and gathered into little groups round the 
 piano, so that Mr Merrilies and the two girls were alone 
 in their corner, and their conversation was not overheard. 
 'I am afraid we have been very selfish,' he said, looking 
 at Hope's tired face; 'but the music has been such a 
 pleasure that we have gone on and on without noticing 
 the time, and Miss Charrington was too good-natured to 
 remind us that she was growing tired.'
 
 136 NEW FRIENDSHIPS. 
 
 ' Hope never thinks of herself,' said Avice quietly ; and 
 the colour flamed into Hope's white cheeks and her 
 blue eyes brightened with pleasure at this unexpected 
 tribute. Avice Avice the languid, the undemonstrative 
 to praise her aloud, and in company ! She was too much 
 taken aback to protest in the conventional way, but she 
 noticed that Mr Merrilies looked even more pleased than 
 herself. He smiled at Avice with a new interest in his 
 eyes, and said quickly : 
 
 'In that case it is our duty to look after her. I 
 should suggest fresh air in the first place. How is it 
 that she never joins us at our out-of-door luncheons'?' 
 
 'She stays at home to help mother; but she shall 
 come to-morrow. I will bring her,' replied Avice in a 
 voice that for once was not languid, but quite brisk 
 and decided. Wonders would never cease ! Could it be 
 that friendship for a girl of her own age was about to 
 rouse the listless Avice to an active interest in the life 
 which was going on around her?
 
 137 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 A SHOOTING LUNCHEON. 
 
 T was with the exultation of a child on a 
 holiday that Hope prepared to start for 
 the picnic lunch the next day. Hitherto 
 she had watched the departure of the other 
 ladies with a spasm of not unnatural envy, hut now 
 she was going herself. The day was bright and mild, 
 and it was so pleasant to drive in the open hehind 
 Pipeclay, the little white pony which was Avice's special 
 favourite. Truda had driven on ahead with the luncheon- 
 baskets, accompanied by a young married lady who was 
 the latest addition to the house-party, so the two cousins 
 were alone, and could talk together without fear of inter- 
 ruption. Hope was all brightness and animation, for she 
 was experiencing at that moment a mysterious lightness 
 of heart which made her see everything through rose- 
 coloured spectacles. She admired everything the gray 
 stretches of the landscape, the outline of the trees against 
 the skies, the tumble-down cottages by the roadside 
 while Avice listened to her animated talk with a wistful 
 smile on her face. 
 
 'You enjoy everything, Hope. How do you manage 
 it? I wish I knew your secret, for to me it all seems
 
 138 A SHOOTING LUNCHEON. 
 
 so stale and uninteresting. I do not believe there is 
 anything in the world which would make me so bright 
 and happy as you seem this morning.' 
 'Nothing?' 
 
 No nothing. I enjoy some things more than others, 
 of course; but, honestly, for me the happiest moment 
 of the day is when I lie down in bed and feel that 
 for eight hours at least I need do nothing but rest.' 
 
 ' Poor darling ! ' cried Hope sympathetically ' poor 
 darling! That is a matter of health, of course. But, 
 
 Avice, don't you think that perhaps if you' 
 
 'Yes; if I what?' 
 
 Hope knitted her brows and looked distressed and 
 nervous. 
 
 'Oh, I don't want to preach, but perhaps if you had 
 something to do if you did not think quite so much 
 
 of I mean to say that if one is feeling weak and 
 
 listless, and has nothing to do, one goes on feeling worse 
 
 and worse. But if one gets interested ' 
 
 ' Yes, I know what you mean ; but how is one to get 
 interested? That is the question. I am not clever like 
 you, and have no hobbies to occupy my mind, and I get 
 so bored with myself. Mother won't let me help her. 
 She thinks I am too delicate; and, apart from that, 
 she is quick and I am slow, and it would fidget her to 
 see me droning through what she could do in half the 
 time. It is all very well to say, "Have an interest." 
 Everything that seems new and exciting to you here is 
 stale to me. I am sick to death of living in public as
 
 A SHOOTING LUNCHEON. 139 
 
 we do, entertaining one set of visitors after another, who 
 all say the same things and amuse themselves in the 
 same way. I am not strong enough to go out "slum- 
 ming" or visiting hospitals, as some girls do. Where 
 would you find your interest if you were in my place, 
 Hope!' 
 
 'I'd find it somewhere,' said Hope sturdily. 'You have 
 plenty of money and plenty of time, and there must be 
 a hundred ways of putting them to account. I I think 
 I would try to help girls who are alone in the world 
 and struggling to make their living. We are all together, 
 and have enough money to keep us from actual want, 
 but I can imagine how awful it must be for girls who 
 are all alone, with no one to help them if they fall 
 ill ; whose lives are one long, colourless struggle, with 
 never a ray of brightness or pleasure from Monday 
 morning until Saturday night. Could you not think of 
 some way of helping them? What could you do? I 
 know; I have it! There is that sweet little lodge 
 with no one living in it but old George and his wife, 
 and she was lamenting to me only yesterday that her 
 daughters were married, and there were no young folks 
 left in the house. Why should you not furnish two 
 rooms upstairs, and invite poor shop assistants and girl- 
 clerks to come down for their holidays, two at a time, 
 so that they would be companions for each other? It 
 would be so easy to manage, for you need not think of 
 expense; and Mrs Moss would wait upon them, while 
 you provided their amusements. You could go round
 
 140 A SHOOTING LUNCHEON. 
 
 with Pipeclay and take them out for drives ; you could 
 lend them books and papers, and have them up to 
 the house to tea. They would confide their joys and 
 troubles to you, and tell you about their "friends," and 
 write letters to you when they went home. When they 
 married, you could help to provide the trousseaux. And 
 when the first little girls were born they would be called 
 after you, and you would knit their socks. They would 
 be brought up to love you because you had been kind 
 to their mothers, and it would be the dream of their 
 lives to be asked down to see all the places of which 
 they had heard so much. In a dozen homes all over 
 the country people would be blessing you, and looking 
 upon you as the good fairy who had brought them 
 health and happiness. Oh A vice, you lucky girl ! What 
 would I give to have such a chance 1 I would begin 
 to-morrow to-day this very afternoon ! ' 
 
 1 Well,' said Avice reflectively ' well ! ' It was not in 
 her nature to be enthusiastic like her cousin, but she 
 smiled as if the idea found favour in her sight, and 
 her dull eyes brightened. 'It does sound nice. I suppose 
 I could do it if I liked. Mother wouldn't mind, and 
 Mrs Moss would be delighted. She is one of those 
 women who are never so happy as when they are nursing 
 some one ; and she would coddle the girls from morning 
 till night, and give them beaten-up eggs and black-currant 
 jelly for their throats, and her celebrated cough mixture 
 made out of nine " ingrediencies " ! I really will think 
 about it, Hope. I believe it would be interesting. Would 

 
 A SHOOTING LUNCHEON. 141 
 
 you help me to furnish the rooms and make them pretty 
 and artistic?' 
 
 'Rather! I adore huying things when some one else 
 has to pay. We would have one room blue, and one 
 pink, with white paint and dear little white beds, and 
 bookcases full of nice books, and comfy wicker chairs by 
 the window, where the girls could sit and read, and rest 
 their poor, tired backs. And I would be your town 
 agent, and look out for likely subjects. If I were in 
 a shop and saw a poor, anaemic-looking girl, I could find 
 out her circumstances from the manager or head of the 
 department; and if she had no one to look after her, 
 and was living in the shop, or in poky little lodgings, I 
 could send on her name to you, and you would invite 
 her to come here for the holidays. Oh, you are going 
 to do it, my dear ! You '11 have to do it ! I '11 give you 
 no peace till you do.' 
 
 'I'll think about it. I can't decide things in a 
 moment; but I would like to work with you, Hope, and 
 it doesn't sound too formidable. I really think I could 
 arrange a pleasant holiday for the girls.' 
 
 'I really think you might,' agreed Hope, laughing; 
 and then suddenly came a halloa of welcome, and over 
 the fence appeared one head after another as the shooting 
 party rose to receive the new-comers. 
 
 Truda and Mrs Inglis had arrived some ten minutes 
 earlier, and luncheon was laid on a cloth under the shelter 
 of the hedge, mackintosh sheets being spread upon the 
 ground, on which the guests could sit without fear of
 
 142 A SHOOTING LUNCHEON. 
 
 rheumatic consequences. A few yards away the beaters 
 were already refreshing themselves with Irish stew and 
 copious draughts of beer, while from the hampers had 
 come forth all manner of tempting viands, to which the 
 sportsmen did ample justice, the while they protested at 
 such dainties. 
 
 'Mrs Loftus spoils us altogether. I don't approve of 
 luxuries at a shooting lunch. "We are getting too soft 
 as a nation; that is what is the matter with us. It 
 would be a lot better if we went back to simpler ways. 
 Cut me a chunk more of that galantine, that's a good 
 fellow. A chunk, I said; cut it thicker, can't you?' and 
 Reggie Blake bent forward to superintend the carver's 
 movements with an anxiety of expression which evoked 
 a hearty laugh from his companions. 
 
 Mrs Nash, the new-comer, was offering 'a handsome wife 
 and ten thousand a year,' in the shape of the last roll 
 upon a plate, to an old bachelor of sixty, who appeared 
 much delighted at the prospect. Truda was playing tunes 
 on the rim of her tumbler; Avice had actually a tinge of 
 colour in her cheeks; and Hope sat perched on a cushion, 
 looking down on them all like a queen on her throne. 
 Before the meal had begun she had found herself seated 
 uncomfortably between two of the least interesting of the 
 sportsmen; but she had hardly time to realise her dis- 
 appointment before presto! the scene was changed. Mr 
 Merrilies had strolled towards the pony-cart, and returned 
 with an armful of cushions, which he placed on the 
 ground close to where he himself had been sitting
 
 A SHOOTING LUNCHEON. 143 
 
 1 There ! ' he said ; ' those are for you, Miss Charrington. 
 You have evidently not mastered the art of lunching 
 comfortably on the ground, and we shall have to break 
 you in by degrees. Let me take your plate.' 
 
 Thus in the most open and natural fashion the change 
 was effected which was fraught with so much satisfaction 
 to the two people most concerned. It was so much 
 pleasanter than the old position, thought innocent Hope 
 the view was more extended, more beautiful, more 
 sunny and cheerful; and to judge from his unusual 
 animation, Ralph Merrilies was of the same mind as 
 herself. There was no chance of private conversation ; 
 but there are occasions when the most commonplace 
 phrases become interesting and the very passing of the 
 mustard is a thrilling incident ! 
 
 When lunch was over the ladies agreed to walk a little 
 way with the men, leaving the carts to pick them up at 
 another point. Once again Hope found herself carried off 
 by Ealph Merrilies, and guided by such a circuitous path 
 that the other members of the party were soon ahead and 
 safely out of hearing. For a time they talked of matters 
 connected with the day's sport, but gradually the conver- 
 sation took a more personal tone, and Hope found Mr 
 Merrilies confiding details of his life to her attentive ears. 
 It appeared that his parents were dead, and that he owned 
 an estate in Hampshire, where he lived in much luxury, 
 and greater boredom, during such portions of the year as 
 he was not visiting or risking his life abroad in search of 
 adventure; that he was, in short, one of those wealthy,
 
 144 A SHOOTING LUNCHEON. 
 
 idle men of whom she had often read, but whom she 
 had never met. As for him, he was charmed by her naive 
 interest and curiosity concerning himself and his doings. 
 She asked for a description of the house, of his house- 
 keeper-aunt's appearance, character, and attainments; she 
 wondered how he employed himself all day, suggested 
 improvements in his grounds, and was much concerned to 
 hear of a fire among the stacks at the home farm. 
 Then he adroitly led the conversation to herself, begin- 
 ning with a reference to the subject in which she appeared 
 most deeply interested. 
 
 'I suppose you amuse yourself with music. As you 
 sing and play and compose, you have plenty of variety 
 to keep you going. The worst of possessing so many 
 talents is, that they are so much appreciated by other 
 people that they want to work you to death for their 
 amusement. Last night, for instance ! It was too bad 
 to keep you at the piano all evening, and treat you as 
 though you were a professional accompanist.' 
 
 ' I wish I was,' sighed Hope wistfully ; and when 
 her companion looked at her with a start of surprise, 
 'That is what I want to be,' she added simply. 'I 
 have to earn my living in some way, and neither my 
 voice nor my playing is good enough for public per- 
 formances ; but I can accompany. I should be thankful 
 if any one would hire me for the purpose.' 
 
 Ralph Merrilies looked at her in silent astonishment. 
 He had taken for granted that, as the niece of the wealthy 
 Mr Loftus, Hope Charrington occupied the same position
 
 N I ( 
 A SHOOTING LUNCHEON. 145 
 
 in society. Man-like, he had noticed none of the signs 
 of poverty in her attire which were plain as print to 
 feminine eyes. What if her attire was always of the 
 simplest description ? She invariably looked better than 
 any other girl in the room. If one solitary dress did duty 
 every evening, a new arrangement of laces transformed it 
 in his eyes; and if she wore no jewels, the round white 
 throat and arms looked all the better for their lack of 
 adornment. It gave him a shock of surprise to hear her 
 speak of making her own livelihood. 
 
 'Do you really mean that?' he asked gravely; and in 
 reply Hope gave him a short biographical sketch, which 
 explained the present position of the family. 'So you 
 see I am responsible for a share of our expenses,' she said 
 in conclusion, 'and it is not so easy to earn as I ex- 
 pected. I thought I should have little difficulty in getting 
 songs published, but I find it is very difficult indeed; and 
 even if I sold one or two in the year, they would bring 
 in very little, so I must find something that is more 
 certain. I should make a good accompanist, for I can 
 read at sight and transpose as I go, and know when to 
 humour a singer and when to pull him up. But the 
 difficulty is to find an opening. I do hope that I may 
 not be reduced to giving lessons ! That would be a real 
 trial of patience, and the prospect is so hopelessly limited.' 
 
 ' Oh, you must not give lessons ! That would never do,' 
 said Ralph, drawing his brows together in a disapproving 
 frown. That she should need to work at all waa an 
 idea still disagreeably new. 'You speak of becoming an 
 
 Genius.
 
 146 A SHOOTING LUNCHEON. 
 
 accompanist. What does that mean exactly? Is there 
 an opening for accompaniment playing, apart from taking 
 a more prominent place in a programme ? ' 
 
 'Oh yes. Professionals often insist upon having their 
 own accompanists, for it is so easy for a stranger to spoil 
 their effects. Even among amateurs they are occasionally 
 required. Suppose a lady gets up a concert for charity, 
 or gives a musical "At Home," or has private theatricals, 
 it is an immense help to have some one who can play for 
 all the performers alike, improvise a few bars if things go 
 wrong, and fill up awkward gaps by appropriate "selec- 
 tions." That is the work which would suit me best, if I 
 could make a start and become fairly well known.' 
 
 'I see. Yes, as you explain it, there certainly is an 
 opening in that direction ; but forgive me for saying that 
 the position seems too subordinate for your talent. Why 
 should you not sing yourself? You would be better paid, 
 and it seems to me that you are very well fitted to 
 do so.' 
 
 Hope shook her head with pathetic candour. 
 
 'No. My voice is not strong enough. I am a fair 
 amateur, but most people can find friends to sing for 
 them quite as well as I could do; and if they hire pro- 
 fessionals at all, they want something better a beautiful 
 voice like Minnie Caldecott's, for instance. As you said 
 yourself the day I arrived, it is a fastidious age, and 
 mediocrity cannot hope for success.' 
 
 ' Did I say that ? What a singularly unhappy remark ! 
 You must forgive it, please, because of course I had no
 
 A SHOOTING LUNCHEON. 147 
 
 idea what was in your mind. I don't think, however, 
 that you ought to use the word "mediocre." It is more 
 a question of appropriateness. Your voice may not be 
 suited for big entertainments and, to speak quite frankly, 
 I can hardly imagine your facing such an ordeal but 
 surely there are quieter ways of setting to work. What 
 about children, now children's parties? My little nieces 
 have a party every year, and it is a serious business to 
 find a change from the everlasting conjurer and magic- 
 lantern. Could you not find some songs which they would 
 like to hear?' 
 
 He looked at her inquiringly, and Hope stood still in 
 the middle of the lane and stared at him with kindling 
 eyes. ' Children ! ' she whispered beneath her breath 
 ' children / ' 
 
 It was the prettiest thing in the world to see the 
 different emotions chase each other over the sweet face : 
 surprise first, and puzzled questioning; then the gradual 
 dawning of an idea, the flush of radiant triumph. 
 
 ' Children's parties ! Oh, what an idea ! What a bril- 
 liant, brilliant idea ! Mr Merrilies, how can I ever thank 
 you? I don't know why I did not think of it myself, 
 for it is the very thing I should love above all others; 
 and I believe I could make it a success.' 
 
 She turned and began to walk rapidly forward, waving 
 her hands and unfolding her programme with characteristic 
 Charrington enthusiasm. 
 
 'I know what I will do I know exactly. I will tell 
 them a story, and sing descriptive little songs at intervals.
 
 148 A SHOOTING LUNCHEON. 
 
 Theo shall write the words and share in the profits; and 
 the songs shall be set to well-known airs, for children 
 love what they know, and would enjoy joining in the 
 choruses. Oh, it will be charming ! a new fairy tale 
 introducing all the dear old characters the Giant who 
 lives alone in his Castle, and eats up every one who 
 comes in his way. " Fe-fo-fum ! " that shall be his song 
 "Fe-fo-fum, I smell the blood of an Englishman!" Can't 
 you hear the deep chords in the bass? Then there must 
 be the Prince, of course, and the most beautiful Princess 
 that ever was seen - 
 
 'With golden hair and dark-blue eyes,' put in the 
 listener, with a look in his eyes that passed unnoticed by 
 his excited companion. 
 
 ' Yes, yes ; and and a wicked fairy who was not asked 
 to the christening, and a good fairy who undid all her 
 spells. Theo will bring them all in. I will write to her 
 this very night, for there is not a minute to be lost. I 
 shall have no difficulty in setting the songs to music, and 
 should not feel a scrap nervous singing to children. Deai 
 little souls! What fun it will be watching their faces 
 and hearing them join in the choruses ! Oh, what a 
 charming idea! Do you really think any one would 
 allow me to try 1 ' 
 
 'I will give you your first engagement now, at this 
 moment ! My sister will be only too eager to secure you ; 
 and she will tell her friends of the new idea. I shall 
 
 * 
 
 say that your fee is rather high, but that at all costs you 
 must be engaged if she wishes the party to be a success. 
 
 \
 
 A SHOOTING LUNCHEON. 149 
 
 You must charge a good deal, you know, or people won't 
 think half so much of you.' 
 
 Hope looked at him with shy delight. 
 
 ' Must 1 1 I should like that. Mr Merrilies, I am so 
 grateful to you that I don't know what to say. You have 
 made me feel so happy. If I get on at all, it will be 
 all your doing.' 
 
 'It will be nothing of the kind. I simply mentioned 
 the word children, and you pounced upon it and evolved 
 the whole scheme. There is no gratitude due to me,' 
 declared Ealph Merrilies sturdily. 
 
 At that moment voices broke upon the ear, and turning 
 a corner, they saw the three remaining ladies of the party 
 walking back to meet them. Avice came forward to ask 
 Mr Merrilies some question about the carriage, while Truda 
 turned to Hope and studied her face with gloomy eyes. 
 
 'You look very jubilant. What is the matter with 
 you to-day?' 
 
 'I've got an idea!' 
 
 * Goodness ! Is that all 1 I 've got hundreds.' She 
 fell a few steps behind the others, and added resentfully, 
 ' You have managed to keep him pretty well to yourself, 
 at any rate. He hasn't spoken a word to me all day. 
 I don't call that keeping your promise.'
 
 150 
 
 CHAPTEK XIII. 
 
 PRICKINGS OP CONSCIENCE. 
 
 |RUDA was very silent all the way home ; 
 in plain words, she sulked, and refused 
 to give more than monosyllabic replies to 
 Hope's gentle overtures. When the house 
 was reached she pleaded headache that convenient cloak 
 for every feminine ill, from a heartache to bad temper 
 and retired to her room for the remainder of the 
 afternoon. Hope went into the empty library and wrote 
 a long letter home, telling all about her new plans, 
 asking Theo's co-operation, and sending a list of certain 
 points to which she wished special attention to be given. 
 She wrote with interest, it is true, but with none of the 
 elation which she had known an hour earlier ; for at the 
 back of her mind lay a consciousness that something dis- 
 agreeable lay before her a painful situation to be faced 
 so soon as leisure should be hers. When later on she sat 
 before her bedroom fire, in the interval before dressing 
 for dinner, she stared into the heart of the glowing coals 
 and thrashed out the subject quietly, sweetly, fairly, as 
 her nature was. 
 
 Truda was annoyed, and considered that she had been 
 unfairly treated, in that another had monopolised some-
 
 PRICKINGS OF CONSCIENCE. 151 
 
 tiling to which she possessed a prior claim. After that 
 first very candid statement she had naturally relied on 
 the loyalty of the girl in whom she had confided, and 
 although no actual promise had been given, that girl had 
 also considered herself bound in honour. Had she kept 
 faith? For the most part Hope could honestly answer in 
 the affirmative, but looking back over the last few days, 
 she acknowledged that she had been sufficiently ' off guard ' 
 to allow herself to be monopolised without protest, and so 
 had engrossed the lion's share of Ealph Merrilies' atten- 
 tion. Without protest/ The blood rushed over Hope's 
 face at the misleading sound of the words. There had 
 been no thought of protest no wish for it nothing but 
 purest delight and satisfaction in being thus monopolised. 
 So far from feeling any dismay, her heart had given a 
 leap of triumph each time he had come to her side. 
 What did this mean? Did it could it possibly be 
 falling in love? Was she beginning to care more for 
 Ralph Merrilies than for any man whom she had known? 
 She mentally placed the image of one masculine friend 
 after the other beside this acquaintance of a week's stand- 
 ing, and lo ! they were as nothing their weal or woe 
 touched her not at all, compared with the lightest interest 
 of this comparative stranger. Beginning to care ! She 
 cared already cared with all her heart cared more than 
 she had even known it was possible to care. Realising 
 this, Hope grew frightened, and clasped trembling hands 
 in her lap. What madness was it, what will-o'-the-wisp, 
 for which she had bartered her peace? She, Hope Char-
 
 152 PRICKINGS OF CONSCIENCE. 
 
 rington, poor, insignificant, friendless, and he the owner 
 of a fine estate, handsome, distinguished, influential, with 
 the entree into any society which he desired to affect, the 
 world a playground over which to roam at will ! With 
 such a choice before him, such a stage on which to play 
 his life, how was it possible that he could cast a thought 
 in her direction 1 ? What attention he had paid her had 
 been but that which a man would naturally show towards 
 any girl who happened to be to him for the time at 
 least the most interesting member of a house-party. 
 Hope did not delude herself that Ralph had any penchant 
 for the lively Truda, but since the two moved in the 
 same circle, and had many opportunities of meeting, it 
 was possible that in time to come he might return the 
 girl's fancy; in any case she could not be the one to 
 stand between them. 
 
 'I'll go home,' decided Hope drearily. 'My time is 
 up on Tuesday, and though I know Avice will beg me 
 to stay longer, this children's entertainment will be a 
 good excuse for getting back to town. I'll keep out of 
 his way as much as possible until I go, and forget all 
 about him when I step into the train. Ten days ! Only 
 ten days ! It must be easy enough to forget a little time 
 like that. It would be cowardly to let ten days interfere 
 with one's life.' 
 
 She was very quiet that evening, very subdued all next 
 day, and so much engrossed in helping her aunt that she 
 was hardly seen by the rest of the guests until evening 
 came round. That she had been missed was evident, but
 
 PRICKINGS OF CONSCIENCE. 153 
 
 while the other men loudly regretted her absence, and 
 plied her with tiresome questions as to its cause, Ralph 
 was silent, watching her face with an anxious glance, and 
 attending to her comfort with even more than his usual 
 quietly unobtrusive care. Hope felt that he had divined 
 a secret trouble, and she was sure of it the next morning 
 after breakfast, when, Mrs Loftus having sent her into 
 the library to write some notes, he suddenly remembered 
 his own correspondence and followed her into the room. 
 Hope would have settled down to work at once, but she 
 could not be so ungracious as to refuse to help in his 
 search for some mislaid articles, and in the middle of 
 commonplaces another question was put, suddenly, briefly, 
 but with an earnestness of manner which showed what 
 was his real purpose in following her to the library. 
 
 'You are not yourself; something is troubling you. 
 Have you had bad news?' 
 
 Hope fell back a pace and looked at him with startled 
 eyes. Before his earnest scrutiny ordinary denials became 
 impossible; she could answer nothing but the truth. 
 
 ' Not bad news no ; but something troubles me a little. 
 Please take no notice; it will pass away.' 
 
 'Is it nothing in which I can help?' 
 
 A faint smile flitted across Hope's charming face, and 
 she shook her golden head. 'You are very kind, but' 
 
 'If I can help at any time, in any way, will you give 
 me the opportunity ? "Will you believe that nothing could 
 possibly give me so much pleasure?' 
 
 He stepped towards her as he spoke; but even as he
 
 154 PRICKINGS OP CONSCIENCE. 
 
 did so there came from without the sound of Truda's 
 voice, loud and insistent, approaching nearer and nearer to 
 the room. With a shiver of dismay, Hope realised that in 
 another moment the door might he thrown open and a 
 tite-&-t&te discovered, which, however innocent in reality, 
 would certainly have a romantic appearance in the eyes of 
 a beholder. She broke into a forced laugh and turned 
 aside to seat herself at the desk. 
 
 ' Oh, thank you ! You have helped me already by your 
 charming suggestion about the children's entertainment. 
 I have written to my sister, and hope to find the story 
 ready when I get home.' 
 
 Even to her own ears the reply sounded curt and 
 ungracious, an obvious turning aside from the point at 
 issue, and Ralph showed that he felt the same by saying 
 no more, and leaving the room as soon as he had written 
 a short note. It was painful to be obliged to appear un- 
 gracious, but painful things have to be done occasionally, 
 and Hope longed for the day to arrive that would put an 
 end to her suffering. Avice pleaded hard for an exten- 
 sion of her stay, and could only be pacified by the 
 promise of a longer visit in spring, when the lodge rooms 
 were to be furnished and the new scheme inaugurated by 
 which she was to play the part of fairy godmother to 
 less fortunate girls than herself. That was one good thing 
 that seemed likely to arise from this visit, and it was 
 some compensation to Hope to receive her cousin's affec- 
 tionate embrace at parting, and to hear her say, 'Good- 
 bye, sweet Hope. Don't forget me among all your duties.
 
 PRICKINGS OF CONSCIENCE. 155 
 
 We shall be in town again in a fortnight, and I sha'n't 
 be content unless you come at least once a week to see 
 me. You have done me lots of good. I'll try I really 
 will try to think more of other people.' 
 
 That sent Hope away with a thankful heart, and with 
 courage to go through the farewells downstairs. Her new 
 friends seemed sorry to say good-bye, but it was not a 
 sorrow that would imperil their peace of mind. Truda 
 had received a longed-for invitation to a country-house in 
 the neighbourhood, and was in the highest of spirits, and 
 Mr Merrilies was not present. Hope wondered if she 
 were not to see him to say good-bye, but when she 
 stepped out of the carriage on to the platform of the 
 little station, a tall figure appeared within the threshold 
 of the waiting-room, and Ralph Merrilies himself stepped 
 forward to meet her. 
 
 ' I thought I would walk home this way and see you 
 off. Are you alone? Will you come in here beside the 
 fire or walk up and down?' 
 
 Hope glanced at the clock, found she had still five 
 minutes to wait, and decided that it would be less 
 embarrassing to move about than to remain within the 
 confines of that little room. 
 
 'I shall have to sit still for the next three hours, so I 
 think I will walk about, please, if you don't mind. I 
 hope you will have good sport this afternoon, and to- 
 morrow at Benckley. Did Miss Bennett tell you she had 
 received her invitation for next week? She is quite 
 excited about it, for so many of Aunt Emma's guests seem
 
 156 PRICKINGS OP CONSCIENCE. 
 
 to be going on there. You are one of the number, aren't 
 you?' 
 
 'I think not. I left it indefinite, and I rather fancy 
 I shall write to say that I must go home. I thought of 
 leaving The Shanty to-morrow or Saturday.' He was 
 silent for a moment, his eyes on the ground; then he 
 said suddenly, 'You will give me your address? I must 
 have it for my sister, who will want to write to you 
 about the date of her party.' 
 
 'Yes, of course. Thank you so much for remembering. 
 I have not a card in my purse, but our number is ten 
 No. 10 Whately Mansions.' 
 
 'And may I will you allow me to come to see you 
 sometimes? I am often in town, and it would give me 
 so much pleasure ! ' 
 
 He did not look at her as he spoke, and Hope was 
 thankful that he did not see her flush of dismay. She 
 had never anticipated such a request, and was terrified 
 by a suggestion that would make all her good resolutions 
 of no effect. During every hour of the last three days 
 she had congratulated herself that her time of probation 
 was short, and that with her return home would come 
 back peace and contentment. What prospect of recovery 
 could there be, what chance of work well done, if the 
 expectation of Ealph's coming was ever before her as the 
 one great possibility of the day? And what would Truda 
 say? The thought that she might perhaps be endangering 
 Truda's happiness nerved her to boldness of speech. 
 
 'You are very kind, but we are business women, and
 
 PRICKINGS OP CONSCIENCE. 157 
 
 our sitting-rooms are our work-rooms also. I fear we must 
 deny ourselves the pleasure of visitors yet awhile.' 
 
 She cast a hurried glance at the clock to see how many 
 of the five minutes still remained. Only one ! The porter 
 was carrying her box to the farther end of the station, 
 a group of rustics were strolling out of the ticket-office, 
 and Mr Merrilies was saying quietly : 
 
 'Art is long. You find, as do all her disciples, that 
 she demands undivided allegiance. I shall look forward 
 to hearing the result of your labours. Here is your 
 train. You would like the small bag in the carriage, 
 wouldn't you?' 
 
 There was a note in his voice which gave Hope actual 
 pain to hear, and the remembrance of his set white 
 face was not a pleasant one for her to carry away on 
 her journey.
 
 158 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 HOME AGAIN. 
 
 | HE little flat looked bright and cheery when 
 the traveller reached home. A new lamp- 
 shade had replaced the one which Mary 
 had hurned, sixpence-worth of flowers were 
 displayed to the utmost advantage against a background 
 of dried fern, and the three sisters were beaming 
 with joy at the return of their peacemaker. They 
 asked questions steadily for an hour on end, and even 
 then were far from being satisfied ; for, though Hope 
 smiled and declared that she had had 'a lovely time/ 
 they were vaguely conscious of the difference which she 
 herself felt only too surely. Hitherto home had meant 
 the centre of interest, and its walls had practically bounded 
 the world ; now her heart was a wanderer, and at every 
 pause in the conversation roved away to that distant spot 
 where it had found fresh anchorage. Fortunately for the 
 keeping of her secret, the girls were enthusiastic on the 
 subject of the children's entertainment, and encouragingly 
 sanguine of success. Theo had finished writing the story, 
 and read it aloud after dinner to an appreciative audience, 
 who unanimously decided that she must give her attention 
 to children's stories forthwith, since nothing more poeti-
 
 HOME AGAIN. 159 
 
 cally graceful, and at the same time interesting and excit- 
 ing, could be wished to while away the children's hour. 
 Hope was humming over the refrain of a chorus, and 
 trying to decide which of two well-known airs would be 
 more suitable, when Madge drew a sheet of paper from 
 a portfolio and held it towards her with conscious pride. 
 
 'My share in the Amalgamated Sisters' Enterprise, 
 Limited ! I never like to be out of a good thing, so, 
 though I was not asked, I determined to have a finger 
 in the pie. You will want some sort of advertisement to 
 take round to entertainment agencies, and to distribute 
 among friends. There you are ! ' 
 
 There Hope was indeed, for Madge was never more 
 happy than when she could give full play to her fancy. 
 For years past she had amused herself by designing artis- 
 tic programmes for the small bazaars and concerts that 
 had taken place at her country home, so that she had 
 experience as well as interest to help her on this occasion. 
 Hope grew quite pink with pleasure and embarrassment as 
 she looked down the sheet and tried to realise that she 
 herself was the performer of whom it spoke. 
 
 *Tell me a story/' ran the heading, in quaint, uneven 
 lettering ; while immediately underneath came a sketch of 
 two children, a boy and a girl, with hands outstretched 
 as though they were offering the petition. Madge had 
 copied the figures from an old sketch, altering only the 
 dress to suit the occasion; and a dainty little pair they 
 made, most eloquent in their dumb entreaty. Beneath 
 came more lettering, setting forth that Miss Hope Char-
 
 160 HOME AGAIN. 
 
 rington, the children's entertainer, was prepared to give 
 her charming recitals at Christmas parties, hazaars, or 
 charity gatherings for the sum of two guineas an hour. 
 A waving, ribbon-like border edged the sheet, held up at 
 the corners by four characters dear to the childish heart 
 the Prince, the Princess, the Fairy, and the Giant. 
 
 ' Madge, you darling ! How perfectly lo ovely ! ' gasped 
 Hope, in delight. ' So clever, so dainty, so so beautifully 
 professional 1 But oh, dare I ? " Charming recital " ! Sup- 
 pose it is a terrible failure. " Children's entertainer " ! 
 I have never entertained any one in my life. Suppose 
 I were to break down.' 
 
 'Practice makes perfect. Of course, you will have to 
 try your hand. The vicar of St Giles's called on us 
 yesterday, and asked if we would help in the parish. I 
 asked just as a feeler if he would like a treat for the 
 school children, and he snatched at the idea. You are to 
 let him know what you can do; and if you run the 
 blockade of his street-arabs you need fear no longer. 
 They won't pretend to be amused if they are not, that 
 is certain.' 
 
 ' It will be pleasant for me if they hoot in the middle ! 
 But I'll put my feelings in my pocket and do my very 
 best. I must do something with my life, and I am deter- 
 mined that nervousness sha'n't stand in my way;' and 
 Hope sighed once more the short, stabbing little sigh that 
 had come so often since her return. 
 
 When the sisters retired to bed that evening Theo 
 chatted pleasantly about ordinary matters until the gas
 
 HOME AGAIN. 161 
 
 was put out ; then she stretched out an arm, and asked in 
 a tenderer tone than was often heard from her lips : 
 
 'What is it, deary? What is the trouble? Can you 
 tell me?' 
 
 'Oh Theo, how did you know?' cried poor Hope 
 guiltily. 'I thought I had hidden it so well.' 
 
 And then out it came the poor little love-story, that 
 was hardly a love-story at all, but only a 'might have 
 been ; ' the happiness of those few days, the awakening, 
 the bitter wrench of parting. The soft voice trembled as 
 it came to the end of the story, and a little sob was 
 swallowed with the last words : ' He was hurt ! I could 
 see he was hurt. There was a sort of strained look on his 
 face as he stood looking after the train. Oh Theo, do 
 you think I did right? Do you think I have made a 
 mistake?' 
 
 Theo's arm pressed tenderly against the heaving shoulder. 
 'I think,' she said quietly 'I think you did what seemed 
 to you best at the time, and what was very hard to do; 
 and that, having done it, you must not regret. When 
 you have chosen the narrow way, dear, you must not 
 look back.' 
 
 'No,' said Hope faintly; 'but still I can't help re- 
 gretting. It is cowardly, Theo, but he was so I 
 
 liked him so very much. Do you think it is all over 
 that I shall never see him again?' 
 
 'He can see you at his sister's next month if he wishes 
 to. Try to put him out of your mind until then. Work 
 hard, and let off steam to me when you feel particularly 
 
 Genius. K
 
 162 HOME AGAIN. 
 
 blue. This new plan is going to be a success ; I feel 
 convinced of it.' 
 
 Theo was too prudent to give more definite comfort, 
 but when by herself she laughed scornfully at the idea 
 that a solitary refusal could discourage a true lover. If 
 this Mr Merrilies had been simply attracted by a pretty 
 face, and was likely to forget the fancy as quickly as 
 it was formed, why, then, the less Hope thought of him 
 the better. But the artless narrative had given Theo a 
 different impression of his feelings. Dear, modest Hope 
 had no idea of her own winsome charm, but her sister 
 felt it impossible that a man of taste could live in the 
 same house, learn the unselfish sweetness of her disposi- 
 tion, share in her light-hearted gaiety, and watch the 
 different emotions flit over her face as she sang, and still 
 call his heart his own. 'If he is a thousand times all 
 she thinks him, he is not good enough for Hope,' she 
 told herself proudly. 'But oh, what a comfort it would 
 be if she married happily, and had no, need to fight for 
 her bread ! She is too sensitive to bear the " heart-break- 
 ing" that is my apprenticeship.' 
 
 The slow tears rose in Theo's eyes and trickled on to 
 the pillow. The ' worrying story ' had been returned for 
 the third time. It was looking quite dog-eared and 
 shabby !
 
 163 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 ENTER THE HERMIT. 
 
 |HE next morning Hope and Thco seated 
 themselves at the piano, and tried over 
 the songs which were to be included in 
 the musical recital. The words had been 
 written to fit certain tunes, but on singing them over 
 little hitches and awkwardnesses were discovered, which 
 made it necessary to reconstruct certain lines or intro- 
 duce a new word for an old. As Philippa sat darning 
 stockings in the dining-room, she smiled to herself at 
 the sound of the disconnected snatches of song and the 
 monotonous repetition of airs which were in such strange 
 contrast to the classical music in which Hope delighted. 
 All the same, the refrains were very catching; and when 
 the ' Giant's Song ' was practised in its turn, Philippa found 
 herself instinctively swelling the chorus, and emphasising 
 the last words of the lines in merry, schoolgirl fashion: 
 'Whether he be alive, or whether he be dead, 
 I'll have his bona to make my bread!' 
 
 At lunch-time author and composer made their appear- 
 ance, rather blue as to complexion and red as to finger- 
 tips for the luxury of a fire in the drawing-room could 
 not be indulged in before three o'clock at the earliest
 
 164 ENTER THE HERMIT. 
 
 but jubilantly pleased with themselves, and with the 
 improvements which they had accomplished. 
 
 The next thing on the programme was to have a 
 number of circulars lithographed for distribution, and for 
 these Hope proposed to arrange that very afternoon, 
 Madge accompanying her, the better to give instructions. 
 'I can pay for them out of uncle's present,' she explained 
 smilingly. 'He drove down to the lodge with me, and 
 slipped a note in my bag in his usual fussy, discon- 
 nected fashion. "Something to pay your fare, my dear 
 just to pay your fare ! Serious thing to live upon 
 capital ! Mustn't allow you to be out of pocket by 
 visiting us." I thought it would be a couple of sove- 
 reigns just to cover expenses, and forgot to open the 
 envelope until just now when I was getting ready for 
 lunch and wanted something out of the bag. Then I 
 came across it, and what do you think I found? A 
 ten-pound note ! Wasn't it sweet of the little mannikin 1 ' 
 ' Very decent. Fancy your forgetting about it ! I 
 should have torn it open the moment his back was 
 turned/ cried Madge in amazement, while Hope sighed 
 at the remembrance of how her thoughts had been 
 occupied. It was a relief to be up and doing, and she 
 started on the important expedition directly after lunch. 
 Theo turned out also in search of adventure, while the 
 busy housekeeper toiled away at her basket of mending, 
 building castles in the air about that happy time when 
 her fledglings would be full-grown geniuses, and poverty 
 and anxiety known no more.
 
 ENTER THE HERMIT. 165 
 
 Three o'clock struck, and almost at the same moment 
 came the sound of the electric bell- to startle Philippa 
 in the midst of her dreams. In response to the summons 
 the little maid went to the door, and a man's voice 
 was heard inquiring if Miss Charrington was at home. 
 Philippa gasped in dismay, and offered up a mental 
 prayer that Mary would remember to show the visitor 
 into the drawing-room. But Mary had no intention of 
 doing anything of the kind. Of experience she had none, 
 but her sense of fitness told her that when a gentleman 
 wished to see the missus he should be shown into her 
 presence as speedily as possible. She opened the door 
 of the dining-room for about the space of six inches, 
 peered round the corner, announced, ' Here 's a gentle- 
 man,' and promptly retired to her lair, leaving the 
 stranger standing on the mat. Philippa groaned in spirit 
 over her own negligence, vowed that not another day 
 should elapse before Mary was instructed in the art of 
 introducing visitors, and walked forward to discover the 
 identity of the stranger. 
 
 Alas ! the first glance brought a prevision of trouble ; 
 she saw before her the stooping form, the thin, cadaverous 
 face of the 'Hermit,' occupant of No. 9. He bowed; 
 she bowed, invited him into the room by a wave of 
 the hand, and stood before him in questioning silence. 
 Seen close at hand, the Hermit was younger and less 
 austere than he had appeared from a distance; his 
 features, though emaciated, were delicately moulded, and 
 the eyes that looked out of the hollow caverns were
 
 166 ENTER THE HERMIT. 
 
 bright and alert with life. It was the face of a man. 
 whose body was the slave of his brain a man who 
 forgot his meals in the interest of work ; who turned 
 day into night, and persistently ignored physical ills a 
 striking contrast to the girl beside him, Avith her glowing 
 cheeks and tall, well-developed figure. 
 
 ' You wished to see me ? ' asked Philippa, to end the 
 silence. The Hermit coughed nervously, and turning his 
 hat to and fro, flicked the dust from the brim. 
 
 ' I er yes. I came to the conclusion that a personal 
 interview was necessary. I have tried er other means 
 of protest, but, as you are aware, without success. The 
 case in point is er briefly this, that I cannot any 
 longer submit to the annoyance which I have suffered 
 since you have taken possession of this flat, and by 
 which my work is seriously interrupted. The ordinary 
 noise of a household I must, of course, endure, but that 
 is a different thing from wilful, intentional disturbance.' 
 
 ' Wilful ! Intentional ! ' Philippa's cheeks grew rosy 
 red, and she squared her shoulders in her old determined 
 fashion. All the danger-signals were flying, and if any 
 members of the family had been present they would have 
 given little indeed for the chances of the stranger in the 
 battle which loomed ahead. ' I think you can htrdly 
 mean to insult me by insinuating that we have deliberately 
 tried to annoy a neighbour, however wanting in courtesy 
 we may have found him. I presume the immediate 
 reason of this complaint was the music this morning; 
 but I may remind you that for the last ten days the
 
 ENTER THE HERMIT. 167 
 
 piano has not been opened, as my sister was from home. 
 Does it not strike you as somewhat unreasonable to com- 
 plain if a neighbour plays the piano once in a fortnight?' 
 
 ' I was not aware that the interval had been so long ; 
 but even so, there ought to be moderation in all things. 
 People who live in these establishments ought to remember 
 that, however gratifying to their own tastes it may be to 
 sing comic songs for hours at a stretch ' the thin lips 
 curved into a barely concealed sneer 'it may be a most 
 painful penance for their neighbours.' 
 
 'Even so, I am afraid it was necessary in this case. 
 My sisters were not practising for their own amusement; 
 strange to say, they also were at work. It is not neces- 
 sary to go into details, but I can assure you that what 
 they were doing was as important to them as your studies 
 are to yourself. You misjudged them altogether if you 
 supposed they were performing for your edification.' 
 
 ' I am sorry if I have made a mistake ; though, of 
 course, this was only one occasion out of many. As a 
 matter of fact I did not intend to speak of music 
 primarily, but of the other noises, which are more 
 difficult to explain : a constant tapping outside my study 
 window, for instance, which has a most trying effect on 
 the nerves, and has made connected thought impossible 
 every evening during the last week ; and an extraordinary 
 jarring sound which wakes me out of sleep before it is 
 light, so that not only is my day's work marred, but 
 my nights are disturbed into the bargain.' 
 
 Philippa rested her hands on the table and stared at 

 
 168 ENTER THE HERMIT. 
 
 him with distended eyes. Was the man mad? Was he 
 one of those morbid creatures who develop hallucinations 
 in their lonely hours, and who, having once become 
 possessed of an idea, proceed to nurse and coddle it into 
 a full-grown mania ? She tried to keep calm and cool, 
 but her voice vibrated with indignation. 
 
 'And do you seriously mean to tell me that you 
 believe us to be responsible? Do you blame its because 
 something has gone wrong with your window-frame, or 
 because the noises in the street disturb you in the 
 morning? They disturb me too. I can rarely sleep after 
 five o'clock, but I have certainly never dreamt of blaming 
 you for the fact. You cannot possibly mean that you 
 think ' 
 
 ' I do more than think : I am as sure as it is possible 
 to be. It is no ordinary street noise which wakens me, 
 but something much nearer, and more jarring. It appears 
 to be immediately outside my window, and it happens 
 once each morning and only once sometimes at five, 
 sometimes later, sometimes earlier still. With regard to 
 the tapping, it has never happened before; and so far 
 as I am aware, nothing is wrong with my window. I 
 believe, as I said before, that both these noises are the 
 result of intention, not accident.' 
 
 Philippa looked at him steadily with her bright, dark 
 eyes. 'And suppose,' she said quietly 'suppose I tell 
 you in return that you are entirely mistaken, and that 
 we have nothing to do with either one or the other. 
 What then? Will you refuse to believe me?'
 
 The two stared at one another in silence, like couibatante measuring 
 strength for a fight. 
 
 PAGK 1'A
 
 ENTER THE HERMIT. 169 
 
 The two stared at one another in silence, like com- 
 batants measuring strength for a fight It was the man 
 whose eyes were the first to fall, the man who first 
 showed signs of relenting. 
 
 'Of course, if you give me your word, Miss Charrington, 
 I am bound to take it.' 
 
 'Then I give you my word, Mr Neil, that we are 
 absolutely innocent of annoying you in the way you 
 describe.' 
 
 The Hermit bowed, laid his hat on the table, and 
 fumbled nervously with his coat. 
 
 'I can only say that the matter is most mysterious 
 and annoying. Perhaps, however, you will be willing to 
 promise that in other respects you will be more considerate 
 for the future, so that I may be able to work with less 
 disturbance from the noise overhead?' 
 
 'I am afraid I cannot see my way to giving any such 
 promise, for I fail to see how we can be quieter without 
 interfering with our own duties. I have three sisters, 
 and music is the profession by which one of them hopes 
 to make a living. If she gave up practising it would 
 seriously injure her prospects. The others are busy all 
 day long, and naturally wish for a little relaxation at 
 night. Although you give us no credit for consideration, 
 I may tell you that we are constantly calling our young 
 brother to order in case he should disturb you, but I 
 should not feel it right to make home dull and cheerless 
 by forbidding any noise whatever.' 
 
 'It does not occur to you that under those circum-
 
 170 ENTER THE HERMIT. 
 
 stances you are hardly the right tenants for a flat, but 
 ought to be in a house of your own ? ' 
 
 'It occurs to me that we are the best judges of our 
 own actions,' returned Philippa icily, fighting down the 
 wild longing that arose, even as she spoke, for a place 
 of their own a nest, however small, where they might 
 dwell in peace and freedom. 'You are not the only 
 tenant, Mr Neil, who has to endure disagreeables from his 
 neighbours; we also might find ground for complaint, if 
 we wished to be disagreeable. My sisters sleep above 
 your study, and they say you keep poking the fire until 
 two in the morning and waking them up with a start. 
 Then, too, you have a hanging lamp or chandelier which 
 you push up, and which makes a most unpleasant noise ; 
 and in the autumn evenings you smoked strong cigars on 
 your balcony until we were poisoned with the smell. 
 Oh, there are a thousand things which I could mention,' 
 cried Philippa though in truth she would have been 
 puzzled to add one more complaint to her list 'but I 
 would not stoop to it ! It is too miserably petty and 
 degrading to be everlastingly picking quarrels. I am sick 
 of it.' 
 
 'Not more heartily than I am. I have lived in these 
 buildings for nearly ten years and have only once before 
 made a complaint which, I may remark, was met in a 
 very different spirit.' The Hermit was evidently growing 
 ruffled in his turn, and could not resist a parting shot 
 before he left the room. 'As I said before, I should be 
 sorry to have to complain at headquarters, but I do not
 
 ENTER THE HERMIT. 171 
 
 intend to have my comfort ruined by new-comers who 
 have no claim on the establishment. If it becomes im- 
 possible for us both to live under one roof, I have little 
 doubt who would be asked to remain.' 
 
 He was gone. The door closed behind him, and 
 Pliilippa sank into a chair with a sudden feeling of 
 collapse. ' Oh ! oh ! ' she cried, and her hands went up 
 to her head, and her breath grew short and strangled. 
 All her pride and independence were swept aside by the 
 remembrance of those last pregnant words : ' Impossible 
 for us both little doubt in whose favour ! ' Suppose 
 oh, suppose, the Hermit complained to the committee, 
 and she were served with a notice to quit ! Suppose, 
 with one set of bills barely settled, she were called upon 
 to incur a second ! With characteristic Charrington im- 
 petuosity she beheld ruin stalk towards her, and the 
 faces of brothers and sisters filled with a pale reproach. 
 Her head dropped forward on to the table; the tears 
 rolled down her cheeks. She was just about to indulge 
 in the luxury of a good cry, when suddenly there was 
 a sound in the room, an exclamation of distress, and 
 there stood the Hermit, picking up the hat which still 
 lay on the table, and murmuring disconnected sentences 
 of explanation. 
 
 ' I forgot my hat. The door was still open ; I forgot 
 
 to shut it. I turned back Crying ! I hope that I 
 
 that nothing that I have said I should be most 
 
 distressed ' 
 
 Pliilippa stared at him helplessly. Her impulse was to
 
 172 ENTER THE HERMIT. 
 
 deny the suggestion with scorn, but how was that pos- 
 sible with the tears rolling down her cheeks? She tried 
 to control herself, to steady her voice sufficiently to reply, 
 but the floodgates were open and could not be restrained. 
 An agony of dread seized her lest she should humiliate 
 herself still further, and, pointing to the door with child- 
 like helplessness, she sobbed out a pitiful 'Please, go 
 please, go ! ' and buried her face in her hands. 
 
 The Hermit crept back to his room, but he could not 
 work. Between himself and his books rose the vision 
 of a girl's face, tremulous and tearfuL The dark eyes 
 looked into his with pathetic reproach. He called himself 
 a brute and a coward for having dared to distress her.
 
 173 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE CULPRIT DISCOVERED. 
 
 JJCTING on the rule of all good housewives, 
 Philippa breathed no word of the unpleasant 
 incident of the afternoon until dinner was 
 over, and the workers had been fed and 
 rested after their day's labours. Stephen, it is true, 
 noted the pucker on her brow, and questioned her 
 dumbly across the table; but she frowned a warning, and 
 eagerly questioned the girls as to the success of their 
 expedition. The circulars, it appeared, were promised in 
 a week's time; and pending their arrival Hope had called 
 on the vicar on the way home, and arranged to give her 
 first performance to the members of his infant class on 
 the following Monday. She had confided to him her 
 anxiety to rehearse her entertainment, and he had laugh- 
 ingly promised to find her occupation for as many nights 
 as she liked to give, either in his own parish or in those 
 neighbouring ones which were even more in need of 
 help. 
 
 'So you will gain experience and do good at the same 
 time a most agreeable arrangement,' said Philippa, smiling. 
 'The next thing is to buy yourself a really smart frock 
 with the remainder of Uncle Loftus's cheque, so that you
 
 174 THE CULPRIT DISCOVERED. 
 
 may be ready for the social engagements when they come. 
 You have nothing suitable, and in this case it is a duty 
 to be provided with the prettiest and most becoming 
 gown you can find.' 
 
 ' That 's the sort of duty I should like. I could be 
 a martyr to it if I had the chance,' cried Madge, with a 
 sigh. 'No mortal being knows how it harrows my artistic 
 soul to wear ugly clothes, I sometimes feel inclined to 
 kneel down and^ do obeisance before the dresses in the 
 Bond Street shops. And they look so lovely just now ! 
 I've had a horrible temptation sometimes to ask for 
 things to be sent on approval, just for the pleasure of 
 trying them on and seeing how I look in them.' 
 
 'Do you think it is an honourable thing to send for 
 things that you have no earthly intention of buying?' 
 asked Philippa the literal, with a solemn air, which 
 delighted her mischievous sister. 
 
 'No, I don't; I think it's a mean trick. But I'm so 
 dull ! I want to do something reckless for a change. 
 You needn't alarm yourself, Philippa; if I wrote asking 
 for a selection of Court dresses to be sent on approval 
 to an address off the Tottenham Court Road, they wouldn't 
 pay much attention to the order, I'm afraid.' 
 
 Theo thought not, indeed; while Hope looked pained 
 and penitent, and said, 'I seem to have all the changes 
 all the good things. I suppose I ought to dress for 
 the part. But remember the "Amalgamated Sisters"! 
 Whatever I gain must be divided in equal shares.' 
 
 'If you want excitement, it is a pity you weren't at
 
 THE CULPRIT DISCOVERED. 175 
 
 home this afternoon, Madge,' said Philippa. Dinner was 
 over by this time, and she felt free to unhurden her 
 mind and receive the longed-for sympathy. 'I had an 
 adventure all to myself, and found it more exciting than 
 I liked. The Hermit called, and Mary announced him 
 in her own original fashion that is to say, left him 
 standing on the mat. He came to lodge some more com- 
 plaints, and we had a row royal. -I think he is mad, 
 for he made the most extraordinary statements. But he 
 is worse than mad ; he is dangerous, and means to 
 complain and get us turned out if he can. There is 
 not the slightest ground for his complaints, but he is 
 an old tenant and we are new, and it is only natural 
 that his word should be taken before ours.' 
 
 'Don't worry yourself about that, old girl,' said Stephen 
 kindly. 'I have not the slightest fear of being turned 
 out. Neighbours in flats are constantly having these little 
 frictions, and the authorities must turn a deaf ear to 
 complaints if they wish to succeed or to have any 
 peace in life. I'll go down some night and talk to the 
 old fellow, and see if I can bring him to reason. We 
 have been so quiet, too, since Hope went away. What 
 on earth did he find to grumble about?' 
 
 ' Oh, my dear, the wildest fancies ! He didn't like 
 Hope practising the children's songs this morning, and 
 was blightingly superior about her taste; but the worst 
 grievance is that there is a tapping at his study window 
 which gets on his nerves, and that something wakes him 
 up every morning before it is light. It sounds too
 
 176 THE CULPRIT DISCOVERED. 
 
 ridiculous to be true, but he actually supposed that we 
 were responsible.' 
 
 'What utter folly!' began Stephen angrily; but the 
 next moment he stopped short, and with one accord 
 four pairs of eyes followed his towards the corner of 
 the room where Barney sat shaking, red-faced, apoplectic. 
 ' Barney t ' cried the head of the house in a terrible 
 voice. 'What is the meaning of this? Do you mean to 
 say that this is your doing? Have you had any hand 
 in this business? Speak up this moment.' 
 
 ' I should think I had ! ' cried Barney. ' Both hands 
 in it ! Didn't I vow when Hope went away that I 
 would find some plan of keeping the old fellow occupied? 
 I flatter myself that I hit on something original this 
 time, and secured a fine effect with next to no trouble. 
 The tapping was made by a little lead weight hung on 
 the end of a string fastened outside the girls' window. 
 It swung about in the air, just at the top of his panes, 
 and when there was a breeze, tapped away like a machine. 
 I fastened it up one day, and left it to do its work. 
 It's there still, if you choose to look. The waking-up 
 business was more difficult. I found out, by watching 
 the lights at night, that he slept beneath my room, and 
 I borrowed an alarum from a fellow in the office. I told 
 him why I wanted it, and he nearly died with laughing. 
 I set it for different hours, and lowered it down by a 
 cord so that it lay against the pane. I left my window 
 open, and when it went off it woke me too, and I 
 hopped out of bed and pulled it up before he opened his
 
 THE CULPRIT DISCOVERED. 177 
 
 window. It was too dark for him to see anything, but 
 I could hear him muttering to himself in a tearing rage. 
 It came off splendidly, but I 'm not sorry to give up that 
 part of the business, for it was jolly cold getting out of 
 bed and standing by that open window. It isn't good 
 enough in this weather;' and Barney doubled himself up 
 in another burst of laughter at the success of his plot. 
 
 For once nobody joined in the chorus; the girls were 
 dumb and horrified, while Stephen was filled with righteous 
 indignation. 
 
 'Stop laughing this moment, sir,' he cried sternly. 
 'You have done mischief enough; don't make it worse 
 by triumphing over it. If you have not enough considera- 
 tion for your sisters to teach you how to behave, I must 
 find some other way of keeping you in order. I won't 
 have the peace of the house ruined and Philippa worried 
 to death.' 
 
 ' Leave him to me, please, Steve,' said Philippa quietly. 
 She walked forward until she stood immediately before 
 Barney, and the smile faded from the boy's lips as he 
 saw her face. She was not flushed as he had often seen 
 her under the stress of passing irritation, but white 
 deadly white with a look in her eyes before which his 
 own fell to the ground. 
 
 'You have made me tell a lie,' she said slowly. 'Do 
 you hear? I gave Mr Neil my word that we had had 
 no part in these annoyances. He did not want to believe 
 me, but I made him; I gave him my word. I will not 
 wait a minute before going to him and apologising for 
 
 Genius. L
 
 178 THE CULPRIT DISCOVERED. 
 
 saying what was not true. Get up ! Come downstairs 
 with me. You shall tell him the whole story as you 
 have told it to us, and ask his pardon like a gentleman. 
 Are you coming?' 
 
 Barney scowled and looked at her darkly ; he opened 
 his lips to say that he would do nothing of the kind, 
 but Philippa looked at him again, and the words died 
 away. She walked to the door, and he marched after 
 her ; she held it open, and he passed through. They 
 stood together before the Hermit's door, and Philippa 
 pressed her fingers on the bell.
 
 179 
 
 CHAPTER XVIL 
 
 REHEARSALS. 
 
 fALF-AN-HOUK passed by, fraught with the 
 deepest suspense and anxiety to the waiting 
 party in No. 10; then Philippa's step was 
 heard running up the stairs, and in she 
 came, white no longer, but smiling, rosy, abeam with 
 complacency. 
 
 1 Where is Barney ? ' cried four voices eagerly ; and she 
 seated herself before the fire, crossed her hands on her 
 lap, and regarded her audience with the prospective satis- 
 faction of one who knows that she is about to make a 
 sensation. 
 
 'Barney,' she said slowly, 'is enjoying himself so much 
 that he refused to come away ! He is invited to stay 
 for the evening. He is at present employed in helping 
 Mr Neil to catalogue specimens for his microscope.' 
 
 'Wh at?' gasped Stephen incredulously, while Theo 
 caught hold of her sister by the shoulders and gave her 
 an impatient shake. ' Phil, be sensible ! Tell it properly. 
 Begin at the moment when you knocked at the door, 
 and go right through to the end. Now then, begin ! ' 
 
 'We 11,' drawled Philippa comfortably, 'I rang, and 
 a boy came to the door I don't think there is a woman
 
 180 REHEARSALS. 
 
 on the premises. Mr N"eil heard our voices, and came out 
 to see what was wanted. He took us into his room, 
 which is all books and litter, and a great big microscope 
 on a stand by the window. Don't ask me what I said, 
 for I don't know. I only remember his face looking so 
 startled and sorry. He is really very nice-looking, you 
 know; and he wears a velvet coat. Barney behaved well. 
 He said, "I'm sorry, sir, if I have annoyed you. It 
 was only a joke." And Mr Neil said, " All right, my 
 boy, that is settled. We won't say anything more about 
 it. Are you interested in microscopes'?" After that we 
 went over to the stand, and he explained what he was 
 doing, and showed us the workings. It was very exciting. 
 Barney was in raptures, and I was quite horrified to find 
 how long we had stayed. He was as nice and kind as 
 he could be, and I believe it is the beginning of peace. 
 Oh, my dears, such dust ! I longed for a brush and 
 shovel. No wonder he looks ill, living alone in that 
 dreary place, with only a boy to attend to him. I 
 believe he is starved.' 
 
 'He is a real good sort, anyway, to behave so well to 
 that boy. I'll call on him some night, and perhaps we 
 can return his kindness by asking him here occasionally. 
 I am glad peace is settled, but I am not done with Mr 
 Barney yet. He must promise me to give up these foolish 
 tricks,' said Stephen severely. He himself had never played 
 a trick in his life, and could not imagine wherein the 
 fun lay. 
 
 When Barney came upstairs an hour later he was taken
 
 REHEARSALS. 181 
 
 into the dining-room and lectured in solemn, elder-brotherly 
 fashion; and being in the highest of spirits, obediently 
 promised all that was desired. 
 
 'I sha'n't want to rag him any more, because, you see, 
 we shall be pals,' he explained. 'He wants me to go 
 down whenever I feel inclined, and that will be pretty 
 often; because, though the girls are bricks, a man does 
 like another man to talk to sometimes. He's terrifically 
 clever! You should see all the things he has made him- 
 self little mechanical businesses that you can't buy. He 
 is going to let me watch him when he is at work. I 
 fancy he felt a bit bad when Phil ate humble-pie, and 
 wants to make up by being extra amiable and friendly.' 
 
 It was just as well that the Hermit had been concili- 
 ated, for in the days which followed Hope was constantly 
 practising her songs and reciting her story to an imaginary 
 audience in the drawing-room. Mary, sweeping the tiny 
 hall, would open her eyes in amazement as a voice cried 
 dramatically : ' Fairy Godmother ! Fairy Godmother ! can 
 you not help me now? I'm so lonely up here in this 
 deserted tower. Is the spell not broken yet, dear God- 
 mother 1 ' And the fairy answered : ' Patience, Princess 
 Chrystal ! Wait but a few hours longer. To-morrow 
 morn, as the sun creeps round the corner of the poplar 
 tree, look out of your casement window, and you will 
 
 see' Mary was all agape to know what the Princess 
 
 Chrystal would see, but Philippa came bustling out of 
 the dining-room and, half-laughing, half-frowning, sent her 
 about her work. Later on a message-boy who was waiting
 
 182 REHEARSALS. 
 
 for an answer to a note grew quite pale with agitation 
 as an unseen giant hissed out, 'To your knees, rash 
 youth! Before another hour is past you shall be chained 
 in the lowest dungeon beneath the castle moat!' It was 
 really quite alarming, and the message-boy informed his 
 companions who were waiting for him in the road below 
 that there was a lunatic upstairs, who was raging and 
 carrying on 'somethink krool.' 
 
 The first performance was a nervous occasion, and Hope 
 realised the full difficulty of the task which she had 
 undertaken when she stood upon the platform of the 
 mission-room vainly trying to gain a hearing from a crowd 
 of noisy, excited children. Appeal was useless, but at 
 length the happy idea struck her to begin with a song ; 
 so down she sat at the piano, struck up a lively air, 
 and gave the first verse with such spirit and go that at 
 the word ' Chorus ! ' there was quite a creditable attempt 
 at the refrain. After that it was comparatively easy to 
 keep the attention which she had gained, although she 
 had rarely before experienced such tiring work. For a 
 first attempt the performance was a distinct success ay, 
 more than a success for it proved the existence of many 
 weak spots, demanded more prominence for dramatic 
 incidents, and proved that, given time and experience, 
 she need not fear the most critical juvenile audience. 
 
 Twice more did Hope give a performance of the fairy 
 play before the long-delayed circulars were ready, and she 
 started forth on the difficult work of distribution, with 
 Madge as companion, guide, and administrator of much-
 
 REHEARSALS. 183 
 
 needed courage. Any girl who has tried to earn her own 
 living will have discovered how different becomes the 
 demeanour of those in authority when the supposed 
 customer turns out to he herself in need of help. It is 
 a painful revelation, and the moral which it teaches us is, 
 to be gracious to other poor suppliants if it ever comes to 
 our turn to be in authority. Madge had made a list of 
 those entertainment bureaux where tickets can be obtained 
 for theatres and concerts, and arrangements made for draw- 
 ing-room entertainments; but when the first of these 
 establishments was reached Hope made three successive 
 bolts past the door before she could be induced to enter. 
 Her embarrassment was greatly increased by the fact that 
 several other people were in the shop, ready to listen and 
 to stare with curious eyes as she mumbled her request. 
 The assistant ran his eye carelessly over the leaflet 
 Madge's masterpiece, printed regardless of expense on thick 
 rough paper with torn edges did not think there was 
 any demand for that sort of thing; was afraid it was not 
 in their line. No, did not object to keeping the adver- 
 tisement ; would put it on the stand if there was room ; 
 and before the girls had turned aside, had flicked it 
 carelessly into a drawer. 
 
 Hope was trembling, crimson of cheek, and inclined to 
 turn tail and make a short cut for home; but Madge's 
 chin was in the air, and her face sot in determined 
 lines. 
 
 ' Snob ! ' she cried scornfully ; ' working himself, and 
 despising others because they try to do the same. Dear
 
 184 REHEARSALS. 
 
 Hope, don't look so doleful. You surely won't let your- 
 self be discouraged by a worm like that.' 
 
 ' Oh, it is so hateful ! ' murmured poor Hope tremulously. 
 'Suppose they all treat us in the same way. You know 
 very well, Madge, that that circular will never see the 
 light.' 
 
 'Oh, won't it, though? It shall be up on that board 
 before a week is over,' returned Madge obstinately; and 
 when breathlessly questioned how and why, she answered 
 imperturbably, 'Haven't the slightest idea, but I'll find 
 out a way. Cheer up now, and for goodness' sake don't 
 look as if you were ashamed of yourself. I'd send you 
 home and go the round myself if we could exchange faces 
 for the occasion, but if you will only perk up you can 
 do far better than I. Look smiling and self-possessed, 
 and as if you were rather conferring than asking a 
 favour.' 
 
 It was admirable advice, but, alas ! Hope was not 
 the girl to carry it into effect. Her cheeks would flush; 
 her voice would shake ; she looked so unmistakably the 
 amateur that, in spite of her charming appearance, she 
 met with but scant success wherever she went. No one 
 actually refused her circular, but the manner of its accept- 
 ance was so lukewarm and careless that it would have 
 depressed the stoutest heart. Even Madge looked downcast 
 when home was reached, but she was smiling again by 
 dinner-time ; and what was more, Philippa and Theo were 
 smiling too, with a mischievous enjoyment which seemed 
 strangely unsympathetic to the crushed adventurer.
 
 REHEARSALS. 185 
 
 For several days no explanation was forthcoming; then 
 came an afternoon when housekeeper and author arrayed 
 themselves in all the splendour they possessed and sallied 
 forth on a mysterious errand. Hope wondered, questioned, 
 and was amiably snubbed for her pains ; but at five o'clock 
 back came two flushed, triumphant conspirators, only too 
 eager to tell the tale of their adventures. 
 
 'We have been working for you, my dear,' cried Phil, 
 nodding cheery encouragements at the dear, pretty sister 
 who had grown to look so pathetically pale and wistful 
 of late ; ' but the idea came from Madge, so you have 
 to thank her most of all. Well, we sallied forth, and 
 went the round of the shops where you had left your 
 circulars. Theo took one direction, I took another, and 
 we met at the Stores. The first shop I went into was 
 empty, and I had quite a long talk with the man. I 
 wanted to know what entertainment he could provide for 
 a juvenile party. He suggested a magic-lantern cinemato- 
 graph Punch and Judy conjurer. I looked profoundly 
 bored, and drawled out, " So terribly commonplace ! Have 
 you nothing new ? " He declared there was nothing else, 
 and I was feeling very baffled and angry, when suddenly 
 he remembered your circular, and began searching for it 
 in a drawer. I regarded it with judicial calm, thought 
 the terms rather high, but on the whole was much taken 
 with the idea. The difficulty, of course, was to withdraw 
 without settling anything definitely ; but some other people 
 came in, and I murmured polite nothings about "thinking 
 it over," and beat a retreat. At the next place my
 
 186 REHEARSALS. 
 
 pumping failed, for the -wretch had forgotten all about 
 you, or had thrown your circular into the fire. You must 
 send him another with a polite reminder of his promise to 
 find you engagements, "subject, of course, to the usual com- 
 mission." Number three had actually pinned you up on 
 the board, beside the Performing Brothers and the Negro 
 Troupe. He ought to have been an author, for he had 
 a beautiful imagination ! "When I inquired about you he 
 waxed quite enthusiastic about your abilities and popu- 
 larity. I regarded him more in joy than in anger, and 
 hoped he embroidered as eloquently to all his customers.' 
 
 4 Oh ! oh ! ' cried Hope, aghast. She was torn in twain 
 between elation and pangs of conscience. 'How sweet of 
 you, Phil! But do you think it is quite right 1 ?' 
 
 'Why not? Does not every unknown author implore 
 his friends to ask for his books at their libraries and 
 express untold surprise because they are unknown? Why 
 should not we advertise you in your turn?' 
 
 'You must be boomed, my dear, or you may wait for 
 ever for an engagement. I was even more bold than 
 Phil,' confessed Theo, 'for I purposely hung about until 
 other people went into the shop, and then spoke in such 
 a loud voice that they were obliged to hear what I said. 
 They seemed quite interested, and I left one lady reading 
 the circular and asking questions about you. In another 
 shop I said in an anxious voice, " I hope she will be 
 able to come to me when I want her. Will it be 
 necessary to engage her a long time ahead?" The man 
 looked as solemn as an owl, and said, "Well, madam, it
 
 REHEARSALS. 187 
 
 would be wise. There is sure to be a rush in the 
 Christmas holidays." What do you think of that? Won't 
 it be exciting when the letters come in?' 
 
 There was no doubt about that, but unfortunately no 
 letters arrived ; and the weeks passed by, and the Christmas 
 holidays began, and not a mother in the whole Metropolis 
 expressed the slightest desire to engage the services of 
 the 'children's charming entertainer.' Hope's wistful look 
 each time that the postman's knock came to the door 
 moved her sisters to fresh efforts on her behalf, and an 
 ingeniously worded inquiry was despatched for publication 
 in the pages of a popular fashion magazine: 
 
 'Can any lady recommend a new form of entertain- 
 ment for a children's party? No lanterns, conjurers, or 
 marionettes. Early answer much appreciated.' 
 
 An early answer was, in fact, in readiness from tlie 
 hour when the inquiry was posted, wherein Theo was pre- 
 pared to certify that, having heard Miss Hope Charring- 
 ton's entertainment (at the mission-room of St Paul's 
 Church !), she was able most enthusiastically to recommend 
 it to all mothers and guardians. Alas ! the all-important 
 inquiry was one of many more 'unavoidably delayed 
 through want of space,' and how to reply to an advertise- 
 ment which had never appeared was a problem which 
 baffled even Madge's ingenuity. 
 
 'I shall go to see Minnie Caldecott this afternoon,' an- 
 nounced Hope one Tuesday morning when the post had 
 produced nothing more inspiring than a couple of circulars 
 and a coal-bill. 'I can't sit here any longer doing
 
 188 REHRARSALS. 
 
 nothing, and it is evidently no use writing to her. I 
 have not even heard if the song arrived. Would any 
 one like to come with me and get a peep into pro- 
 fessional life^Theo?' 
 
 'Yes,' said the author quickly. 'It will be "copy," 
 and I want it badly. I have quite a stock of heroes and 
 heroines on hand fascinating creatures, every one but I 
 can't think what to do with them ! Perhaps one might 
 be a public singer. I've given her a lovely voice already. 
 I '11 come, Hope, and make a study of the lady while 
 you discuss business.' 
 
 A few hours later, therefore, behold the two sisters 
 seated in the warm, flower-scented little room, where the 
 portraits of becurled ladies still smirked from the walls, 
 and the presiding goddess dispensed tea, and kept up a 
 stream of cheerful, inconsequent babble. She appeared 
 overjoyed to see her visitors, kissed them effusively, 
 addressed Hope affectionately as 'Miss What 's-your-name,' 
 and declared that she remembered her quite well. 'You 
 brought me a song with ridiculous words ; and you have 
 all come up to town to make your fortunes. It isn't too 
 easy, is it? I'm supposed to be one of the lucky ones, 
 but it is the solemn truth, my dears, that there are only 
 a few pounds between myself and the workhouse. It is 
 a hand-to-mouth business, and what with cabs and gloves, 
 there is precious little to be made out of these suburban 
 engagements. I shall have to get married one of these 
 days. There is one man now that is his portrait on the 
 mantelpiece the one with the big nose ! He has been
 
 REHEARSALS. 189 
 
 worrying me for years, and I tell him the first time I 
 get a really bad cold on my chest I '11 marry him then 
 and there. I could never stand the expense of an illness. 
 Look at that girl laughing ! It is your sister, isn't it, 
 dear ? What is her name 1 Theo ! I say, how toney ! 
 Are you clever too, Theo? What is your line?' 
 
 ' 1 write ! ' replied Theo, shrinking in anticipation of 
 the question which is fraught with so much humiliation 
 to the would-be author. Of course, Miss Caldecott would 
 instantly want to know what she had written and where 
 it could be found, and then how agonising to be obliged 
 to explain that, with the exception of a few stories in a 
 village paper, not a word of her writing had yet appeared 
 in print ! Hope came to the rescue with a reply which 
 was at once tactful and diplomatic, since it turned the 
 conversation into the desired channel. 
 
 'I have been keeping her busy lately. She has been 
 writing children's stories for an entertainment which I 
 am hoping to give. I brought one of the advertisements 
 to show you, as I thought you might be interested.' 
 
 The undisguised yawn with which Miss Caldecott 
 greeted this announcement was the reverse of encourag- 
 ing ; but she read the circular with increasing interest, 
 pronounced the idea to be 'rattling good,' and wanted to 
 know who was responsible for the design. ' I '11 have a 
 programme got up like that some day,' she declared; but 
 she yawned again when the girls expatiated on the skill 
 of their artist-sister, and interrupted with another question : 
 
 'Have you written any more songs lately?'
 
 190 REHEARSALS. 
 
 Hope looked at her gravely, and found it impossible to 
 keep a tinge of reproach out of her voice as she replied, 
 ' Why, of course ! You know I have. I have been wait- 
 ing for weeks to hear what you thought of the one I 
 wrote especially for you.' 
 
 ' Gracious ! ' ejaculated Miss Caldecott ; ' I never got it. 
 I remember now that you did write to me about it, but 
 I get so many letters that I forget half what's in them. 
 I 've never seen it, anyway. Perhaps it is in that cup- 
 board with the newspapers. That is my bogy-hole, and 
 if I haven't time to open things I stick them in there, 
 and forget all about them. You can look if you like, 
 dear; I'm too lazy.' 
 
 There was an air of dignified displeasure in the manner 
 in which Hope crossed the room to avail herself of this 
 permission ; but Miss Caldecott drank her tea in blissful 
 unconsciousness, and when the MS. was discovered, wrapped 
 in an unopened covering, exclaimed cheerily : 
 
 ' Think of that now ! It would have lain there till 
 doomsday if you hadn't looked. Do you want me to 
 hear it? Strum it over, then, my dear; but I give you 
 notice that I'm full up for this season.' 
 
 ' But but it was a commission ! You asked me to 
 write it,' cried Hope, stung into retort by the keenness 
 of her disappointment. 'Don't you remember saying you 
 wanted a domestic song about children, to make the 
 mothers cry? You suggested the words yourself, and we 
 carried out your idea.' 
 
 ' I suggested it, did 1 1 How clever of me ! I suppose
 
 REHEARSALS. 191 
 
 I saw you were disappointed, dear, and wanted to let 
 you down easily. I hate being disagreeable, but I never 
 thought you would take it seriously. Here ! let me see 
 it. I can tell in a moment if it is any good.' 
 
 She rose, and standing by the piano, glanced over the 
 pages once or twice, then motioned to Hope to play the 
 accompaniment. The next moment the rich, melodious 
 tones filled the room, and Theo held her breath in raptur- 
 ous enjoyment. What a glorious organ of a voice how 
 sweet, how full, how true ! What a melting tenderness of 
 expression ! What skill in seizing on effective phrases and 
 bringing them delicately into prominence ! If her eyes 
 had been shut, what a lovely, spirituelle vision she would 
 have pictured as the owner of this wonderful voice ! 
 But, alas ! there stood Minnie Caldecott, flushed, fat, and 
 tousled, enveloped in the blue silk tea-gown, which was 
 beginning to show decided signs of age as far removed 
 from spirituality as it was possible for a human creature 
 to be. She sang the song to its last note, and nodded 
 her head approvingly at its conclusion. 
 
 'It is not at all bad, dear. Quite a fetching little 
 song ! I could make them howl over that, couldn't I ? 
 And it is different from anything I have on hand. I 
 might find room for it sometimes, if we could agree 
 about other things. What was your idea as to terms?' 
 
 ' Oh, thank you ! You are too kind. I did not think 
 of charging you at all. It would be an advertisement 
 for me if you sang it, and that would be sufficient 
 payment.'
 
 192 REHEARSALS. 
 
 Hope was fully convinced that she was acting in a 
 generous manner, and Theo agreed with this conclusion, 
 so that it came as a shock to both when Miss Caldecott 
 burst into a peal of laughter, and cried loudly, 'Bless 
 your innocent heart ! I meant, what are you going to pay 
 me ? Didn't you know that we were always paid for 
 taking up a song? That is why we sing such rubbish 
 half the time. I'm a business woman, and can't afford 
 to work for nothing. I'd like to oblige you, dear, and 
 it's a useful little song in its way I believe I could 
 do something with it but I must have my commission.' 
 
 'Then I am afraid it is no use discussing the 
 subject any longer. I cannot afford to pay anything,' 
 said Hope quietly. She had turned very white, but her 
 manner was calm and collected, and she rolled up the 
 song with an air of finality which showed that she meant 
 what she said. 'Perhaps another day, when we are 
 better off' 
 
 'Charmed to see you, dear, at any time. But you'll 
 never get on in the world if you don't pay out a bit 
 at first; or if you do, it will be a mighty slow process. 
 You think I'm a wretch, no doubt, but I dare say if 
 the truth were known I'm as hard up as you are 
 yourself; and I have no rich friends to help me. You 
 have, and you ought to make them useful. Now, I'll 
 tell you what I will do for you ! You mention my name 
 when you hear of any one giving a reception, and every 
 time you get me an engagement I'll sing your song, and 
 you shall play the accompaniment. That would help us
 
 REHEARSALS. 193 
 
 both, and I'll do as much for you if I hear of any 
 children's parties coming off.' 
 
 Hope's thanks were very sweetly expressed, but dis- 
 appointment was still the predominating feeling, and when 
 the sisters found themselves in the street they exchanged 
 a rueful glance under the light of a lamp. 
 
 'It seems as if no one wanted us,' sighed Hope sadly. 
 'Whatever we try to do, there are a thousand people 
 who do it a thousand times better. I wonder if we shall 
 ever succeed.' 
 
 'As Mr Hammond said, it depends upon how much 
 heart-breaking we can stand. We never shall if we lose 
 heart before six months are over,' said Theo sturdily. 
 'Cheer up, old girl; those letters will be arriving soon, 
 and then you will be too busy to be depressed.' 
 
 Hope sighed and was silent. The ache at her heart 
 made disappointment harder to bear, and Miss Caldecott's 
 offer of help seemed at present of little value. Aunt 
 Loftus might, indeed, be willing to engage the services of 
 a professional, but there was no one else of whom such 
 a favour could be asked, and the reflection brought an 
 added sense of friendlessness to the tired girl as she 
 walked home through the crowded streets. 
 
 It is always the darkest hour before the dawn. So 
 says the proverb, and in this instance, it was fully 
 justified, for no sooner had the girls passed the Hermit's 
 door than Philippa and Madge flew to meet them, each 
 waving a letter in her hand and keeping up a loud, 
 excited chatter. 
 
 Genius. M
 
 194 REHEARSALS. 
 
 'For you, Hope! At last! Here they come!' 
 
 'A coat of arms. Such lovely paper! Beautiful 
 writing.' 
 
 'Mine is from one of the agencies. Application from a 
 client, no doubt. Be quick be quick ! We are dying to 
 read them.' 
 
 'Why didn't you open them, then? It is your business 
 as well as mine.' 
 
 Hope opened the agency letter first, and shuddered 
 dramatically at the intelligence that a certain Mrs Annesley 
 would be glad to engage her services for the evening of 
 December the 27th; then came the turn of the second 
 letter, and her sisters saw the pale cheeks deepen into 
 rose as she read its contents. 
 
 'It is from a Mrs Welsby, in Belgrave Square, a sister 
 of the Mr Merrilies who was at The Shanty. He has told 
 her about me, and she wants me for the 29th. I I 
 think I shall take a berth on an Atlantic liner and 
 emigrate. I daren't face it. I shall make an idiot of 
 myself; I know I shall.' 
 
 'All right If you don't go / shall!' cried Madge. 
 'I can sing too in a fashion and that money would 
 be remarkably useful to us just now. Choose between 
 yourself and me; that is the position.' 
 
 There was no sympathy forthcoming for Hope's nervous- 
 ness; on the contrary, she was made to feel that it was 
 her duty to overcome any such feeling, and to do her 
 best for the sake of the family. Happy girl ! her chance 
 had come, while others were still waiting their turn ;
 
 REHEARSALS. 195 
 
 it was they who were in need of pity, not one to 
 whom a longed-for opportunity had been given. Hope 
 listened, assented, and let no further word of dread pass 
 her lips. In truth, after the first shock was over, she 
 forgot everything but one absorbing question would Ralph 
 be at Mrs Welsby's party 1 Would she be able to speak 
 to him? Would his face lighten at the sight of her, as 
 it had done during that happy fortnight at The Shanty? 
 At one moment she longed passionately to meet him ; at 
 the next she almost wished him absent, since it would 
 be doubly difficult to be natural and unconstrained beneath 
 his scrutiny.
 
 196 
 
 CHAPTEK XVIIL 
 
 MEETING AND PARTING. 
 
 JND so the weeks went by, and the eventful 
 evening came round at last. Hope attired 
 herself in the white dress in which she 
 looked charming enough to enrapture any 
 audience, seated herself iu a cab, and drove away 
 through the crowded streets, a poor little trembling 
 Columbus going forth to discover new worlds ! At 
 Belgrave Square an awning was erected over the doorway, 
 a babel of noise filled the air, and the big rooms were 
 crowded with dainty little forms dancing about on long 
 white legs, and groups of boys in Eton jackets standing by 
 themselves and looking bored and superior. Mrs Welsby 
 rustled forward to meet Hope with a glance and a smile, 
 which made the girl's heart leap with painful remembrance, 
 and seemed unfeignedly rejoiced at her arrival. 
 
 ' Oh, Miss Charrington, so charmed to see you ! We 
 have been playing games for an hour, and I am quite 
 exhausted. What exacting little wretches they are ! I 
 will take them into the drawing-room and get them 
 seated; and will you begin at once, please? I have really 
 come to the end of my resources.' 
 
 She was so smiling and friendly that Hope's shyness
 
 MEETING AND PARTING. 197 
 
 disappeared on the spot, and she helped to marshal 
 the children to their seats, and took her stand on the 
 little platform by the piano as the last few rows of 
 chairs were being filled. A hasty glance around had 
 discovered no sign of Mr Merrilies; but his absence, 
 bitter disappointment though it was, brought an increase 
 of self-confidence for the task ahead. Experience in the 
 mission-rooms had shown that not a moment must be lost 
 in engaging wandering attention, so no sooner had the last 
 little white frock taken her seat than she clapped her 
 hands to call for silence, and looking smilingly around, 
 began her story : 
 
 'Once upon a very long time ago there lived a king 
 and queen, who had the most beautiful little princess 
 daughter that was ever seen. Her true name was Marie 
 Theresa Louisa Alberta Maud Victoria Patricia Josephine, 
 but as it was a very busy country, where the people 
 were always going to war and having discussions among 
 themselves, no one had time to call her by so many 
 names, except on Sundays and bank holidays and Christ- 
 mas Day. On ordinary working days she was called 
 Princess Chrystal, because her eyes were so clear and 
 sparkling and her laugh like a chime of bells. She 
 had seven fairy godmothers, and they all came to her 
 christening, and brought her the most wonderful presents 
 you can imagine. I am going to sing you a song which 
 tells all about the godmothers and their presents, and 
 I want you to listen very carefully to the first verse, 
 and to join in the chorus when I hold up my hand.'
 
 198 MEETING AND PARTING. 
 
 She stepped down from the platform to seat herself 
 at the piano, and even the superior gentlemen in Eton 
 jackets were obliged to join in with the rest Avhen they 
 discovered that the words were set to the well-known 
 rollicking tune of 'Seven Little Nigger Boys.' Though 
 the story hegan in the orthodox fashion, its development 
 was decidedly original, and the numerous songs and 
 choruses prevented attention from wandering. When it 
 came to the turn of the Giant with his 'Fe-fo-fum,' the 
 boys in the back rows stamped with their feet to em- 
 phasise the words, and it was the prettiest thing in the 
 world to see Hope shaking with laughter even as she 
 sang, and nodding encouragement with her golden head. 
 
 ' Pretty dear ! ' said the hostess to some one who stood 
 well back in the shadow of the doorway. 'How blase 
 you men are ! The idea of describing her to me in that 
 callous manner ! I could sit and look at her all night.' 
 
 'Very pleasant for you; but, if I might make a 
 suggestion, this must be tiring work for her. When 
 Princess Chrystal is safely married I'll take her down- 
 stairs and administer refreshment. As I suggested this 
 entertainment, I am anxious to hear how it is catching 
 on, and I haven't seen her since she left The Shanty.' 
 
 Mrs Welsby looked up keenly, but the dark face beside 
 her was as inscrutable as ever. It was not like Ealph 
 to trouble himself about a girl, still less to volunteer 
 excuses for his actions, and she watched curiously to see 
 the meeting between the pair at the conclusion of the 
 story -telling.
 
 MEETING AND PARTING. 199 
 
 ' You ! ' cried Hope, in astonishment, as she made her 
 way past the applauding children and came out into 
 the refreshing coolness of the hall. She stood still, 
 looking at him with wide, startled eyes. 'I never saw 
 you. I thought you were not here.' 
 
 'I kept out of sight on purpose, in case it might 
 make you nervous to see some one whom you knew. 
 Now, will you come downstairs and let me get you some 
 refreshment after your arduous labours? I am sure you 
 must need it.' 
 
 Hope looked round with uncertain glance. 'I I think 
 I do, but will it be right? Do you think I ought?' 
 
 1 Right ! Ought ! Miss Charrington, what do you mean ? 
 Take my arm now, at any rate, and explain when you 
 are comfortably seated. A matter of conscience cannot be 
 discussed in this deafening noise. There is a grandfather's 
 chair in the corner of the dining-room, which I can 
 confidently recommend.' 
 
 It was like a revival of old times to be waited upon 
 with such care and consideration, and being ordered not 
 to speak a word until she had been fed and rested. 
 Hope sipped her wine and ate sandwiches in a dream 
 of happiness. Mr Merrilies had not forgotten her question, 
 however, and presently she found herself called upon for 
 an explanation. 
 
 'I'm so new to this business that I don't quite know 
 "my place,"' she said, smiling at him in mischievous 
 fashion. 'Last Tuesday I had my first social engagement. 
 I arrived at the hour appointed, and found that the
 
 200 MEETING AND PARTING. 
 
 children were dancing, and that a conjurer was engaged 
 as well as myself. We waited our turn together, the 
 conjurer and I, in a dreary little room, with a dreary 
 little gas fire that sent all its warmth up the chimney. 
 We waited nearly an hour and no one came near us, and 
 it was very cold. We talked and talked, and he showed 
 me tricks to keep up my spirits, for he saw how nervous 
 I was.' 
 
 Reggie Blake would have said, ' Happy conjurer ! ' but 
 Ralph Merrilies was not given to compliments. He knitted 
 his brows and inquired brusquely : 
 
 'What sort of a fellow was he? A decent sort?' 
 
 'At first I thought he was detestable. He was not, 
 to put it mildly, quite a gentleman, and he was very 
 familiar. I was stiff and haughty for a few minutes, 
 and then I began to reflect that, after all, we were in 
 the same position, trying to earn our living, and that if I 
 snubbed him I should be as great a snob as the woman 
 who had cared so little for our comfort. I was quite 
 nice after that, and he really was a dear little vulgar 
 thing. He had an invalid wife at home and he spoke 
 so tenderly of her and two little conjurer boys who 
 knew his tricks almost as well as he did himself, and 
 a delicate daughter, for whom I have plans in the future. 
 We exchanged addresses, and he volunteered to find me 
 engagements, and thought we might do a very good "j'int 
 business." ' 
 
 Hope laughed at the remembrance, but Ralph frowned 
 more fiercely than before, and bending forward with
 
 MEETING AND PARTING. 201 
 
 his chin supported on his hands, stared fixedly at her 
 face. 
 
 'I hate to hear of your having such experiences of 
 your having to work at all. I wish I had never suggested 
 it. Do you mean to say you enjoy it yourself?' 
 
 'I enjoy it very much when I am well started, and see 
 all the dear little faces looking at me ; but I hate it 
 beforehand, and am, oh, so frightened and nervous ! And 
 I love getting the money. I paid a coal-bill yesterday 
 with my very own earnings, and I never enjoyed anything 
 more in all my life ! ' 
 
 He pressed his lips together and was silent, and when 
 he spoke again it was to start an entirely new subject. 
 
 ' How are you going home to-night 1 ' 
 
 'In a four-wheeler. I shall get the man to whistle for 
 one presently.' 
 
 'Alone?' 
 
 'Of course. I am a working woman, Mr Merrilies; I 
 have to take care of myself.' 
 
 'Well, there is no need to-night, at any rate. I shall 
 go with you and see you safely home. If you won't let 
 me come inside, I shall sit on the box. It is for you to 
 decide.' 
 
 The pale, disconcerted glance which the girl turned on 
 him in reply would have depressed a more confident lover 
 than himself; for the suggestion had awakened Hope to 
 the danger of her position, and filled her tender conscience 
 with dread lest she had already been disloyal to her vow. 
 How much she would have enjoyed the prolonged
 
 202 MEETING AND PARTING. 
 
 ttte can be well imagined, but there were half-a-dozen 
 reasons which made it unadvisable. Mrs Welsby would 
 naturally prefer her brother to remain until the end of 
 the evening; it would be discourteous to accept his escort 
 and still refuse an invitation to the flat; yet such an 
 invitation once granted might mean unlimited suffering 
 in the future ! Hope was still hesitating over a reply, 
 when a reprieve came in the shape of a summons from 
 her hostess, who beckoned to her brother from the door- 
 way, and cried pleadingly, 'Ralph, can you possibly go 
 upstairs] The conjurer wants to begin, and the children 
 are scrambling over the chairs in the most hopeless 
 fashion. Do go to the rescue, like a good fellow.' 
 
 The 'good fellow's' expression was the reverse of 
 amiable as he prepared to obey. A low 'I'll see you 
 later, then; that is settled,' reached Hope's ears; then 
 Mrs Welsby rustled forward and took possession of the 
 vacant seat. 
 
 In the five minutes' conversation which followed Mrs 
 Welsby was all that was gracious and charming, but 
 Hope had an uncomfortable conviction that she was not 
 altogether pleased with the t$te-a-ttte which she had 
 interrupted, and that she herself was being very closely 
 scrutinised. And then came an unexpected blow. After 
 the usual compliments, and a promise to recommend the 
 entertainment to her friends, Mrs Welsby said blandly: 
 
 'And now we must not detain you any longer. You 
 look tired, and must be longing to rest. I am going to 
 ask you to do me a favour to take charge of a little
 
 MEETING AND PARTING. 203 
 
 girl who is crying to go home, and who will not be sent 
 for for another hour. It would not be much out of your 
 way, and you would be in time to stop the carriage 
 from coming. I will send for your cloak, and John 
 shall whistle for a four-wheeler.' 
 
 Poor Hope poor, miserable, deluded Hope ! A minute 
 before she had been so wise, so prudent, so satisfied that 
 she preferred to decline Ralph's offer; but now that escape 
 was made easy, a wave of bitter disappointment, of wild, 
 incredulous rebellion, took the place of the former calm. 
 She searched desperately for an excuse, an evasion, but 
 short of confessing the previous engagement, there was 
 nothing to be said. Theo would have been equal to the 
 occasion ; Madge would even have enjoyed it ; but Hope 
 found herself murmuring polite acquiescence, and five 
 minutes later was driving away from the door, as miser- 
 able a young woman as could be found in the length 
 and breadth of London. The little girl was still crying 
 weakly; the big girl hugged her and cried in sympathy. 
 'He will think I did it on purpose,' she sobbed to 
 herself. 'He will never want to speak to me again.' 
 
 Ten minutes later Ealph Merrilies asked his sister the 
 whereabouts of Miss Charrington, for whom he had been 
 searching in vain. 'She has gone home,' was the calm 
 reply : ' drove off in a cab directly after you went 
 upstairs.' 
 
 The glance which accompanied the reply was keenly 
 observant; for, though Mrs Welsby was less worldly- 
 minded than most women of her class, it did not coincide
 
 204 MEETING AND PARTING. 
 
 with her plans that her brother should fall in love with 
 a girl who was working for her living. She wondered 
 if he would show signs of disappointment; but Ealph 
 had his feelings well under control, and gave no visible 
 signs of the blow which her words had inflicted. 
 
 ' The second time ! ' he said sternly to himself. ' The 
 second rebuff. That ought to be enough for any fellow. 
 Poor little girl, her life is hard enough as it is. I'm 
 a brute if I worry her any longer.'
 
 205 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 SHADOWS AHEAD. 
 
 YEAR after the Charringtons had taken 
 possession of their flat, the girls sat in con- 
 clave and reviewed the situation. Philippa 
 ' submitted ' her accounts with the usual un- 
 pleasant results; for those who had nothing to do with 
 the management were horrified at their amount, groaned 
 over the total sum, and wondered 'how it had gone,' 
 until the goaded housekeeper was fain to turn the 
 tables and inquire into the doings of her critics. That 
 brought them quickly enough to their knees, for in truth 
 the report was far from rose-coloured. 
 
 'I have made a decided improvement,' said Theo 
 dryly. 'My manuscripts are now refused with a written 
 acknowledgment instead of a printed slip. In two cases 
 I have even been asked to submit further efforts. I 
 worked for nearly a month on one story for Mr Hammond, 
 and he said it was 'crude.' I wrote another in one after- 
 noon, and he said it was "charming, but not suitable for 
 his magazine." I have sent it to three other editors since 
 then, and the unanimity of opinion is most impressive. 
 I gathered together all my rejected addresses and offered 
 them to a publisher. He said that volumes of short
 
 206 SHADOWS AHEAD. 
 
 stories had been overdone, and that except in a few 
 exceptional cases they were not publishing any more. I 
 was determined to earn money somehow, so I turned to 
 children's stories and paragraphs for penny papers. I get 
 a sovereign each for the stories, and five shillings a page 
 for the paragraphs. I wrote an article on "Advice to 
 Young Authors," and it was accepted on its first journey. 
 I also perpetrated a penny novelette, with detailed de- 
 scriptions of the heroine's frocks, and an earl for hero. 
 The editor accepted it, and corrected my English according 
 to his lights. I cringed over the printed copy, and 
 blushed to my ears. Altogether I have amassed seventeen 
 pounds minus, of course, my expenses and the fortune 
 expended on stamps ! ' 
 
 'I wish I had done as well,' said Hope sadly. She 
 was as pretty as ever, but her face was thinner and the 
 mischievous dimples came more rarely into sight. ' I had 
 eight " social engagements " during the Christmas holidays, 
 for four of which I have to thank my friend the con- 
 jurer. Then my market was practically closed for another 
 year. Minnie Caldecott sang my song at Aunt Loftus's 
 reception, and again at the Welsby's, and the publisher 
 printed it "as sung by Miss Minnie Caldecott," just as 
 I wished. They would not pay anything down, but 
 promised a royalty if the sales exceeded five hundred. 
 Last time I inquired they had sold forty-eight copies. 
 Oh dear ! I got some transposing and copying to do, 
 which paid rather better than making matches. I 
 swallowed mountains of pride and prejudice and advertised
 
 SHADOWS AHEAD. 207 
 
 myself as an instructor of youth the one thing I had 
 always vowed I would not do and I have one pupil 
 with warts on her fingers, who snores all the while she 
 is torturing the "Village Blacksmith." I I always 
 thought I was amiahle before, but I have felt I 've 
 felt murderous to that child ! I have earned nineteen 
 pounds, Philippa, spent five on my dress, three on my 
 cloak, over two on cabs and gloves ; grand total for a 
 year's effort ten pounds sterling ! ' 
 
 'I've not made a cent, but I've done my best, and 
 saints can do no more,' cried Madge breezily. ' I designed 
 Christmas-cards and composed sensible verses to be printed 
 on them ; not the 
 
 May all your life be bright and gay, 
 As cloudless as a summer day ! 
 
 kind of business, but reasonable good wishes which had 
 some chance of being fulfilled. The first firm kept them 
 for months, and could not be induced to return them 
 until I had written four times, and the second said that 
 it was too late in the season to consider new designs. 
 I have sent headings and initial letters to magazines, 
 and have had heaps of compliments, but nothing more 
 substantial. I have likewise had heaps of snubs at the 
 Slade, but I bob up again like a cork after each fresh 
 dousing, and am more determined than ever to get on 
 and make a name. The mistake we have made is in 
 being too proud to begin at the beginning. Hope is the 
 most humble-minded of the family; but she expected to 
 become well known in one season, and to sell her song
 
 208 SHADOWS AHEAD. 
 
 by the hundreds. Theo wanted to write for the CasJcet, 
 and I hoped to be exhibiting before now. "We must 
 crawl down, and be content to drudge before we soar. 
 My serious studies leave much to be desired, but I 
 can caricature with the best. The other day I amused 
 myself in the lunch hour by drawing the pupils in the 
 life, and one of the girls ' carried off the sketch and 
 stuck it on her easel. Just then in came Pepper, as 
 we call him he is so horribly stinging and bitter in 
 his criticisms and walked straight up to look at it. Oh, 
 my heart ! He was quite silent, but I saw his shoulders 
 shaking, and when he turned round his face was red. 
 "Whose work is this?" he asked; and I suppose guilt was 
 written large on my expressive features, for he came up 
 to me and said, "I shall have to inflict a punishment 
 for this, Miss Charrington. I cannot have my pupils 
 ridiculed and their work interrupted in this manner. 
 The punishment is that you draw a caricature of me 
 on the other side of the sheet ! " 
 
 'He put the paper on my easel, and all the girls giggled 
 and peered round to witness my collapse. But I wasn't 
 going to be floored by a little thing like that. He stuck 
 his hands in his pockets and stood opposite me, and I 
 set to work to draw him then and there. He was easy 
 to caricature, for he has a curious, sheep-dog kind of face, 
 with two deep lines running down from the nose, humped- 
 up shoulders, and a mop of hair. It really was like 
 him, and what I call a polite caricature, so that his 
 feelings shouldn't be hurt. He tried to look solemn when
 
 SHADOWS AHEAD. 209 
 
 I gave it to him, but his lips twitched, and he walked 
 straight out of the room and took it with him. Next 
 day, when he was abusing my drawing as usual, he said, 
 "You had better caricature your subjects at once. You 
 will make far more out of them in that way than in 
 any other." That was quite a compliment coming from 
 Pepper, and I 've taken it to heart. After much cogitation 
 I have evolved an idea which, with Theo's co-operation, 
 I am going to put into action forthwith. I sha'n't tell 
 you what it is until I see how I succeed, but I don't 
 mind confessing that it is hardly high class. We might 
 call it the lowest rung of the ladder.' 
 
 'Be careful, deary. Don't do anything that you would 
 be sorry for afterwards. Promise me to be careful,' 
 pleaded the anxious housekeeper; and Madge promised 
 gaily, and carried Theo away into another room to talk 
 over the new idea without further delay. 
 
 Hope sat still, gazing into the fire with wistful eyes; 
 and Philippa, watching her anxiously, wondered, as she 
 had often done of late, if it were only the strain of 
 money-making which had brought such sadness into the 
 sweet face. Hope had told her nothing of Kalph Merrilies ; 
 and indeed there was little to tell, for, with the excep- 
 tion of two occasions when she had met him at her 
 uncle's house and exchanged a few commonplace sentences, 
 he had practically dropped out of her life since the evening 
 when he had offered his escort and had been treated 
 with such apparent rudeness in response. Hope had 
 given over telling herself that a fortnight's acquaintance 
 
 Genius. N
 
 210 SHADOWS AHEAD. 
 
 could not possibly influence a lifetime, for the impression 
 was too strong to be reasoned away. The picture of the 
 strong, dark face was imprinted on her brain; in every 
 moment of leisure her thoughts drifted back to Ealph 
 as the needle to the pole. The longing to see him again 
 was sometimes so strong as to be an actual physical pain. 
 Now, as she sat staring into the fire, she was reviewing her 
 life, telling herself that love was a thing forbidden, and ponder- 
 ing on what remained, until, Philippa's fixed gaze attracting 
 her attention, she looked up with a flickering smile. 
 
 'I was thinking, Phil. Our talk has made me think. 
 I have worked so hard this last year, and the result is 
 so poor so unsatisfactory ! ' She rose, and coming close 
 to Philippa's side, took hold of her hand and cried, with 
 sudden passion, ' Phil, I can't do it I can't go on ! I 
 could give my life, I could work for nothing, gladly and 
 cheerfully, if it were for some noble end, but I can't sell 
 it for a mess of pottage ! I can't go on smiling and 
 acting and trampling on my feelings, and associating with 
 Minnie Caldecott and her friends for the sake of what 
 I can make out of them. And I can't earn enough to 
 help you. I am only a burden. I want to give it up, 
 Phil, and devote my life to doing good. I want to 
 enter a home for deaconesses, and be trained for work 
 among the poor. There is no question of money there, 
 for you get barely enough to live in the plainest way, 
 but I should be doing some good in the world' 
 
 'Sit down, Hope,' said Philippa quietly. She waited 
 in silence until the trembling hand lay quietly on her
 
 SHADOWS AHEAD. 211 
 
 own, and then began her reply. 'I know a girl who 
 went to pay a visit at a country-house. It was, on the 
 face of it, merely a pleasure visit, but while there she 
 managed to rouse a very selfish girl to the consciousness 
 that there were other needs in the world besides her 
 own. Later on she gave real hard work to the carrying 
 out of a scheme which she had suggested, and which 
 has put fresh life into many tired workers this summer. 
 I know a girl who has three quick-tempered, sharp- 
 tongued sisters, and who keeps peace among them by 
 her sweet influence. I know a girl who can make home 
 cheerful by the exercise of her talent, and so keep a 
 young brother happy and occupied many times when he 
 would otherwise be roaming about in search of amusement. 
 He is only a boy, but he thinks himself a man, and he 
 is so easily so easily influenced for good or bad ! If 
 that girl left her home, and her sisters' lives were made 
 more difficult, and that poor boy went astray, would she 
 be "doing good"? Would she be doing the duty that 
 lay at her hand?' 
 
 ' Oh Phil ! ' gasped Hope, dismayed ; but now Philippa 
 in her turn was roused, and squared her shoulders in 
 her old determined fashion. 
 
 1 1 can't think what has come to girls nowadays that 
 they must take for granted that good work must needs 
 be without their own four walls. Charity begins at 
 home, and / call it treachery to forsake your relations 
 when they need your help. If you go away, and any- 
 thing happens to Barney '
 
 212 SHADOWS AHEAD. 
 
 ' Phil, don't ! I can't bear it. Of course I will stay 
 if you need me; and it comforts me more than anything 
 else to feel that I can help. You are not not anxious 
 about Barney, are you, dear?' 
 
 'Yes, I am. I hate to put it into words, but perhaps 
 it is better that we should consult together. The boy is 
 changed ; sometimes there is a look upon his face which 
 I can't bear to see a worried, miserable, shamed look, 
 as if there were something he was trying to hide. He 
 keeps asking for money, too, and at last I summoned up 
 courage and refused to give any more. I thought he 
 would have been angry, but he only stared at me fixedly 
 and said, " You 'd better, Philippa ! You will be sorry 
 if you refuse." Perhaps it was cowardly of me, but I 
 was frightened and gave him what he asked; but I spoke 
 very plainly to him, all the same. I said, "Kemember, 
 Barney, that every unnecessary shilling you spend means 
 extra anxiety and worry to me, and extra self-denial to 
 the girls. "We expect you to help, not to hinder. If 
 you really love us you cannot have the heart to be 
 extravagant just now." He looked miserable, but he did 
 not offer to return the money. I have given him no 
 more since then, but he must get it somewhere, for he 
 spends far more than Steve. He had half-a-dozen new 
 ties in his drawer, and is always going to the theatre, 
 and buying little things for his room. I don't like to 
 speak to Steve, for the truth is, he doesn't understand 
 Barney, and does more harm than good by his inter- 
 ference. But, Hope, you and I must work together. We
 
 SHADOWS AHEAD. 213 
 
 must save our boy before it is too late. "We must not 
 allow him to get into bad ways.' 
 
 ' Poor Barney ! ' sighed Hope sadly. ' It must be a 
 hard life for him down in that dreary office. We have 
 wondered that he stuck to his work so well. We won't 
 scold him, Phil. Boys won't stand being scolded by their 
 sisters. We will just make home as bright as we can, 
 and make a point of consulting him and asking his help, 
 so that he may feel like a man, poor darling a man 
 who has women depending on him, and must keep 
 straight for their sake. We '11 appeal to the best in him 
 by showing our trust' 
 
 Philippa looked at her with shining eyes. 
 
 1 Oh Hope, and you wanted to leave us ! Bless you, 
 dear, you are a help ! I was feeling so cross and bitter, 
 inclined to snap off the poor boy's head, though my heart 
 was breaking for him all the time; but yours is the right 
 way. You are right and I am wrong. We will begin 
 to-night and see what we can do.' 
 
 When Barney returned from town an hour or two later 
 Hope looked at him with opened eyes, and felt a pang 
 of remorse for the selfishness which had blinded her to 
 the change in the boy's face. The once smooth forehead 
 showed a faint network of lines; his glance had lost its 
 candour, his radiant self-confidence was replaced by nervous 
 uncertainty. He sat down quietly, casting a quick, almost 
 furtive glance at Philippa's face ; but when she smiled 
 gaily in response, when she pressed dainties upon him 
 and called him 'old boy' in her old loving tones, his
 
 214 SHADOWS AHEAD. 
 
 relief and pleasure found vent in one of his old bursts 
 of merriment. He laughed and sang, danced up and down 
 the room, and chattered incessantly, and as if he had 
 never known a care in his life. 
 
 'I had a rowing from old Waxworks to-day. I expect 
 I shall get sacked soon,' he announced complacently. 
 ' The head of our department is such a muff ! He can't 
 see a joke, and spends half his time telling tales of me 
 to the boss. Now, Waxworks, with all his faults, has 
 quite a decent sense of humour. I tried him pretty 
 high one day, and he really behaved uncommonly well. 
 I was at the telephone when he came out of his private 
 room and said, "Oh Charrington, just telephone home 
 for me that I am bringing two of the directors to dinner 
 to-night." I said, "Yes, sir," and rang up at once. Of 
 course, I expected him to go back to his room, so after 
 I had given the message, "Two directors coming to dinner 
 to-night," I dropped the tube and added a little warning 
 on my own behalf for the benefit of the clerks : " Don't 
 have hash!" They were all so jolly sober about it that 
 I looked round to see what was up, and there was every 
 man Jack of them scribbling for his life, while old 
 Waxworks stood at his door looking on. I tell you I 
 felt pretty sick; but he just glared at me for a moment, 
 and then went into his room and shut the door. My 
 private opinion is that he wanted to laugh. One of the 
 fellows told me that he quite snubbed Young that's 
 our head when he complained of my vaulting over the 
 desks waved his hand, and said, with his grandest roll,
 
 SHADOWS AHEAD. 215 
 
 " Your manager has been young himself ! " I expect 
 Young had it in for me worse than ever after that, and 
 to-day he had his chance. He was out of the room, and 
 it was beastly dull, so I proposed getting up a statue 
 gallery, and posed the fellows standing up on their stools. 
 We had the Three Graces, with their anna entwined, 
 and their legs sticking up in the air. Ulysses meeting 
 What 's-her-name Penelope, wasn't it? and hugging her 
 round the waist, and all sorts of heathen Johnnies 
 wrestling and fighting. Then the other fellows got scared 
 and went back to their desks, and I was doing "Ajax 
 defying the lightning" in fine style, when Young came 
 sneaking in and found me at it. He told the boss, 
 and the boss sent for me, and jawed for a quarter of an 
 hour. "Willing to make excuses for youthful spirits, but 
 must enforce discipline. Repeated complaints. Friend of 
 your uncle. Very sorry. Give you another chance." You 
 know the kind of thing. * 
 
 ' Bar ney ! ' cried the four sisters in chorus. But 
 Barney only laughed and shrugged his shoulders. 
 
 ' What 's the odds ? I 'm sick of the whole show, 
 anyway. If he thinks I am going to spend my life 
 making out policies he is jolly well mistaken. It's bad 
 enough as it is; I should go cracked if I couldn't have 
 a little fun.' 
 
 The lines came back to his forehead as he spoke, and 
 Philippa regarded him in pained self-reproach. This bright, 
 adventurous spirit was never intended by nature to be 
 chained to an office desk. No wonder that he chafed at
 
 216 SHADOWS AHEAD. 
 
 confinement, and occasionally broke the bounds. If cir- 
 cumstances would bave allowed it, he would have made 
 a resourceful middy, a soldier who would have done 
 good work for his country ; but circumstances had not 
 allowed it, and here once more was the round peg in 
 the square hole, here once more the inevitable failure 
 and disappointment. Surely there is no greater wrong that 
 can be done to a young man, no surer way of driving 
 him into temptation, than to set him a lifelong task 
 which he despises and abhors. Philippa determined to 
 consult the Hermit, who was by this time a regular 
 Sunday-night visitor at the flat, and whose understanding 
 of the boy's nature made him a more valuable adviser 
 than the staid elder brother. Perhaps Mr Neil might be 
 able to suggest a way out of the difficulty. 
 
 For the next few days Theo and Madge took their 
 walks abroad together, and when at home remained shut 
 up in the drawing-room together, whence came peals of 
 mysterious laughter. Sheets of cardboard were smuggled 
 to and fro, and finally taken out of the house and never 
 brought back. In their place, however, appeared two 
 bright half-sovereigns, displayed with huge pride on 
 Madge's outstretched palm. 
 
 1 First fruits ! ' she cried. ' The foundations of a mighty 
 fortune ! I have set up in the advertising business, my 
 dears, and am very well satisfied with my beginning. 
 Oh, I am going to explain ; just give me time and you 
 shall hear all about it. You may remember, Phil, that 
 you once advised me to try poster-painting, and that I
 
 SHADOWS AHEAD. 217 
 
 was mortally offended at the suggestion. I remembered 
 it, though, and when Pepper advised me to go in for 
 caricature, it seemed as if the two things might be 
 worked together. I was afraid it was no use trying any- 
 thing big as a start, so I have been parading unfashionable 
 thoroughfares this last week, looking out for shops which 
 advertise their wares in the window, studying the said 
 wares, and composing something really striking and original 
 to attract the passers-by. There was one pastry-cook's where 
 they had a printed card in the window which pleased 
 me very much "Mutton pies as good as mother makes 
 'em ! " The inventor of that advertisement would, I was 
 sure, be able to appreciate my efforts; so I drew a picture 
 of a dinner-table, with a fat, motherly old dear cutting 
 up pies at one end, while the different crowned heads 
 of Eurdpe sat round the table, elbowing each other for 
 the first chance. You should have seen the delight of 
 the proprietor when I exhibited it. He called his wife, 
 and she came out of the little parlour, and shrieked 
 with laughter. They wanted to know what I charged 
 for it, and I said boldly, "Ten shillings; and in a couple 
 of years it will be ten pounds. I am just starting in 
 this business, so I am charging a nominal price." They 
 whispered together, and asked if I couldn't make it 
 seven-and-six ; but I was firm, and they were glad enough 
 to secure it at the price. That was number one. Number 
 two was a failure, though I thought the sketch was the 
 best of all. The man was hard up, I think, and couldn't 
 afford the money. The third was a sweet-shop, for
 
 218 SHADOWS AHEAD. 
 
 which I illustrated a rhyme of Theo's, with figures of 
 the " Shock-headed Peter " type. There was a nice old 
 body in charge, who was not by any means an easy 
 prey. She did not believe that the picture would bring 
 her any fresh custom, but I persuaded her to try it 
 for a couple of days, and saw it safely pasted on the 
 window before we left. When we went back she con- 
 fessed that there had been crowds of children about the 
 window when the schools came out, and " supposed she 
 had better keep it now." That 's the second half-sovereign. 
 And you needn't look nervous, Phil, for I assure you I 
 never met with greater politeness; the assistants in the 
 fashionable entertainment bureaux might learn a lesson 
 from my mutton-pie gentleman. Besides, it has shown 
 me that I can do it, and I '11 be more ambitious next 
 time. I'll show you the sketch that the tobacconist 
 refused, to give you an idea of the style of thing.' 
 
 She ran into her bedroom, and brought back a narrow 
 sheet of paper on which was depicted a race-course, 
 dotted over with the strangest, most comical of figures. 
 The headpieces of old Toby pipes peered forth from the 
 necks of rotund tobacco-jars, which were crowned with 
 cocked hats, as represented by well-filled pouches. Short- 
 stemmed pipes did service for arms, long-stemmed pipes 
 for the wide-spread legs, and it was really astonishing 
 how life-like and animated the figures appeared. With 
 one exception, however, the combatants were in a very 
 sad case, tumbling, fainting, falling to the ground, standing 
 still with bowl-like hands pressed to their hearts, while
 
 SHADOWS AHEAD. 219 
 
 the winner pressed nearer and nearer to the goal, and 
 on that winner's corpulent figure was inscribed the 
 eloquent and touching legend, 'Banks's tobacco leada 
 the way ! ' 
 
 'The name, of course, can be altered to suit the 
 exigencies of the situation,' said Madge dryly ; and at 
 that Barney burst into a roar of delighted laughter. 
 
 ' Good old Madge ! "Well done, you ! That 's a rattling 
 good picture, and you will sell it yet. I tell you what; 
 there 's a little shop that I patronise sometimes on my 
 way home, where I really think they might have it. They 
 sell newspapers and tobacco and so-called stationery, and 
 the man is an enterprising sort of fellow, who would 
 take up a new idea. I'll write down the address, and 
 you might call in some day.' 
 
 ' Good old Barney ! Good for you ! ' replied Madge in 
 return. It was a simple enough suggestion, frankly made 
 and as frankly accepted ; neither brother nor sister sus- 
 pected to what weighty consequences it was to give rise.
 
 220 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 THE DISCOVERY. 
 
 j]VER a week elapsed before Madge was able 
 to carry out Barney's suggestion and offer 
 the race -course advertisement to the to- 
 bacconist who had been mentioned as a 
 likely purchaser. As a preliminary measure she thought 
 it wise to prospect the shop itself to see if it boasted 
 any speciality which could be introduced into the sketch, 
 and also to study the neighbourhood in search of further 
 customers. When the first sketch had been touched 
 up, and two more executed, she sallied forth to try 
 her fate once more. She was less fortunate this time 
 than on her first expedition, inasmuch as she met with 
 two decided refusals. The tobacconist came last on the 
 list, and Madge's thin face shone with the light of 
 battle as she stepped across his threshold; for hers was 
 one of the fortunate natures which holds the more firmly 
 to its purpose when face to face with difficulty. To 
 return home without one single sheaf to nourish was not 
 to be thought of for a moment; by cajolery, tact, or 
 insistence, this last chance must be turned into a success, 
 and a bright half-sovereign transferred from the till to 
 her purse.
 
 THE DISCOVERT. 221 
 
 It was already late in the afternoon, the gas was lit, 
 and the master of the shop was sitting behind his counter 
 reading an evening newspaper. He looked up in astonish- 
 ment as Madge entered, for his clientele was almost 
 exclusively masculine, and there was something about this 
 quiet, black-robed girl which made him rise hastily and 
 put on his best manners, as he inquired with what he 
 could have the pleasure of serving her. She was a lady 
 not a pretty lady, yet there was something very 
 taking about the way in which she smiled and said 
 frankly : 
 
 'Well, do you know, I want you to be my customer 
 to-day ! I have heard that you are enterprising and 
 fond of taking up new ideas, and I have drawn a 
 picture advertisement which I thought you might like 
 to buy to paste in your window.' 
 
 The man looked dubious and disappointed. 'I hardly 
 
 think ' he began uncertainly ; but Madge was already 
 
 unrolling her paper, and what living tobacconist could 
 have withstood the picture that was then revealed? This 
 one, at least, was profoundly impressed; but when the 
 money question was approached he showed a shocking 
 ignorance of the value of artistic efforts. 'If you 'ad 
 said 'arf-a-crown, now,' he said sadly ; and then Madge 
 thought it was time to cease cajolery and show a firm 
 front. She spoke to him seriously on the subject of an 
 artist's education of its duration, its cost, its difficulties; 
 she hinted at a reputation which would be seriously 
 injured by the receipt of silver coins, and gave him to
 
 222 THE DISCOVERY. 
 
 understand that the day was near at hand when the 
 sketch might "be resold at a fabulous profit. The bar- 
 gaining was continued for a considerable time, but Madge 
 was sharp enough to see where she could afford to be 
 firm, and would not concede a point. 
 
 In the end the tobacconist sighed and succumbed, but 
 not without making a stipulation on his own side. There 
 were one or two trifling additions which he wished made 
 to the advertisement, and these Madge offered to do then 
 and there if he could accommodate her with a table. 
 There was no room in the tiny shop, but he looked 
 towards the half-open door which led into the room 
 behind, and whistled a summons, in response to which 
 a thin, sad-faced woman made her appearance. 
 
 'Mother, will you give this young lady a seat in the 
 parlour? She's got a drawing here that you will like 
 to see, and there are one or two little things she is 
 going to put in to make it better still.' 
 
 'Come in, miss,' said the woman curiously; and Madge 
 walked into a little oven of a room, which was, however, 
 clean and tidy, and not without a certain homely charm. 
 The pictures on the walls were almost without excep- 
 tion prints of racing horses, and while the tobacconist's 
 wife examined her sketch, Madge studied these prints 
 with interest, and could not resist remarking on their 
 number. 
 
 'You must be very fond of horses.' 
 
 ' My husband is ! ' The woman spoke shortly, and in 
 a tone which made Madge regret her thoughtlessness.
 
 'Jolly bad tips ! ' cried another voice, at the sound of which Madge's 
 
 pencil slipped from her hand and rolled across the tal>le. 
 i>. u. PAOK 223.
 
 THE DISCOVERY. 223 
 
 The thin face grew lined and troubled ; her voice sank 
 to a whisper. ' I hate 'em ! ' she whispered. ' I hate 
 the sight of 'em. They have been the ruin of us. We 
 used to be in quite a big way. We 've come down and 
 down. I don't know what will happen next.' 
 
 Madge murmured sympathetically and bent her head 
 over her work. All unwillingly she had touched upon 
 the family skeleton, and it was difficult to know how 
 to offer consolation when the offender himself was within 
 hearing distance. She worked steadily at her sketch, 
 while the woman sat down to her sewing, and for 
 several moments the silence was unbroken. Then came 
 the tinkle of the little bell, and two customers entered 
 the shop. Madge heard a request for tobacco and a 
 sporting paper, but she was in the middle of some fine 
 printing and did not lift her head from her sheet. 
 The proprietor was evidently weighing out the tobacco 
 while his customers studied the paper. Suddenly one of 
 them spoke in a reproachful voice : 
 
 'You were wrong about Friday's race, Mr Edwards. 
 Brownie was not in it ! You have not been fortunate 
 in your tips lately.' 
 
 'Jolly bad .tips!' cried another voice, at the sound of 
 which Madge's pencil slipped from her hand and rolled 
 across the table. She bent forward to rescue it, casting 
 at the same time a lightning glance through the half- 
 opened door. The two customers were still standing 
 before the counter, the younger of the two speaking in 
 hot, excited tones : ' I wish I had never taken your
 
 224 THE DISCOVERY. 
 
 advice. It 's been a bad business for me. I 've lost five 
 pounds this last fortnight.' 
 
 'I wish / had got off with five pounds, sir,' sighed 
 the tobacconist; and his wife echoed the sigh with 
 hopeless resignation. Then the bell jingled once more, 
 the customers left the shop, and five minutes later 
 Madge pushed back her chair and prepared to follow 
 their example. 
 
 * Bless me, miss, you are white ! ' cried the woman 
 anxiously. 'Have you turned faint? Sit down, my dear, 
 and I'll make you a cup of tea.' 
 
 'Thank you, you are very kind, but I shall be all 
 right when I get into the air. The room the room is 
 rather warm.' 
 
 Madge gave a flickering smile, pulled herself together, 
 and went through the concluding interview with the 
 shopman with creditable composure ; but once outside in 
 the street, and lost in the deadliest of all solitudes 
 a London crowd her agitation could no longer be 
 restrained. 
 
 Oh Barney ! beloved Benjamin of the family radiant, 
 clear-eyed child honest, fearless boy have you come to 
 this ? Betting, Barney ! Losing five pounds in a fort- 
 night throwing it away with both hands while at home 
 Philippa sat sewing sewing from morning to night 
 mending, turning, contriving, to save a penny while Steve 
 became old before his time, and Hope grew pale and thin 
 with anxiety. A rush of colour flooded Madge's cheeks, 
 and the indignant blood tingled in her veins. Then came
 
 THE DISCOVERT. 225 
 
 a sudden terrifying thought before which she paled again. 
 Where had Barney got this money ? It was impossible 
 that he could have saved it out of his pittance of a 
 salary; the home exchequer could not furnish it; then 
 how had he come by it? Madge walked along the busy 
 streets pondering on this question, and on another equally 
 important her own course of action. If she could save 
 her sisters from this painful discovery, if she could bring 
 Barney to a sense of his wrong-doing, and pay off his 
 debts by her own work, Madge felt that she would not 
 have lived in vain. It did not matter how hard she 
 had to work; she would sit up half the night gladly 
 gladly; and her experience had been so encouraging as 
 to justify her in more ambitious flights. She would set 
 to work at once on a design for a nursery frieze which 
 had been in contemplation for some time past, offer it 
 to a West End firm, and boldly ask a good price. If 
 only Barney would be frank, and confess the whole 
 truth ! She reviewed his conduct for the last few weeks, 
 and realised that, with the exception of one outburst of 
 spirits, the boy had been preoccupied, silent, inclined to 
 be irritable. She studied his face throughout the evening 
 which followed, and was startled at what it told, even 
 as Hope had been before her. 
 
 It was not until the house was quiet, and Barney had 
 retired to his room, that Madge found her opportunity. 
 Then she knocked softly at the door, was told to come 
 in, and entered, to find Barney hastily covering up a 
 bundle of papers. The action, the glimpse at the papers 
 
 Genius. O
 
 226 THE DISCOVERY. 
 
 which showed them so surely to be tradesmen's bills, 
 fired Madge with fresh indignation. She looked fixedly 
 at the boy, and he returned her gaze with surprised 
 inquiry. 
 
 'Well! What do you want?' 
 
 'I want a little conversation with you apart from the 
 rest. I was in that tobacconist's shop this afternoon 
 when you came in, Barney that is to say, I was in 
 the room behind the shop putting a few last touches to 
 my sketch.' 
 
 'Well!' 
 
 'The door was open, and I heard what you said.' 
 
 Barney sat down on a chair, stretched out his legs, 
 stuck his hands in his pockets, and looked at her with 
 an air of insolent calm. The worried, downcast air which 
 he had worn on her entrance disappeared as if by magic ; 
 his face was hard, stubborn, and defiant. 
 
 'Well and what if you did?' 
 
 'What if I did? You can ask me that, when by your 
 own confession you are betting and gambling, and lead- 
 ing a double life when you are throwing away money 
 which is needed for daily bread ! ' 
 
 'I never threw away any of your money, did I? You 
 mind your own business, Madge, and leave me to mind 
 mine.' 
 
 'It is my business to look after you and keep you out 
 of mischief. Where did you get that five pounds? It is 
 bad enough that you should have lost it, but did you 
 get it honestly, in the first place?'
 
 THE DISCOVERY. 227 
 
 ' You 'd better be careful what you say. You are not 
 talking to a thief, remember!' 
 
 'How am I to know that?' cried Madge wildly. 'If a 
 man begins to bet, one can never tell to what he may 
 sink next. And how could a boy like you have such a 
 sum to spare ? Where did you get it, Barney ? Wherever 
 you got it, it must be paid back at once.' 
 
 There was no reply. Barney folded his arms, and set 
 his lips in sullen determination. The question was re- 
 peated, to be ignored once more, when the tide of the 
 girl's indignation could no longer be restrained. 
 
 ' Coward ! Despicable ! To see your sisters slaving for 
 a pittance, and to be content to be a shame and a 
 burden ! If you cannot work, at least you might try 
 to be a man, and not disgrace our name.' 
 
 Bitter words bitter words ! what need to repeat them 1 
 The girl had worked herself into a frenzy of anger, and 
 hardly realised what she was saying, and the boy sat 
 still and listened the boy of seventeen, who all his life 
 had been the spoiled darling of the household. Ten 
 minutes before the stress of accumulated troubles was 
 upon him, and he had been wrestling with an agony of 
 repentance. A kiss from Philippa, a soft word from 
 Hope, would have brought him to his knees in a flood 
 of penitent tears; but the lash of Madge's words hardened 
 his heart within him. He made no attempt to stop the 
 torrent of reproach, but when at last she came to a 
 pause he rose slowly, and standing at his full height, 
 looked down upon her.
 
 228 THE DISCOVERY. 
 
 'If you have quite finished, will you kindly leave my 
 room?' He pointed to the door as he spoke, and there 
 was a look on his face which Madge had never seen 
 before. Barney the boy was dead : Barney the man 
 confronted her with haggard face, and spoke in a tone 
 of authority which she dared not disobey. She turned 
 towards the door, murmuring disjointed words of warning : 
 
 'If you will not tell, I must. Philippa she will have 
 to know.' 
 
 'There is no necessity to disturb Philippa to-night. 
 In the morning, no doubt, she will hear that and other 
 things ! ' 
 
 There was an ominous sound in those last three words 
 which chilled Madge with a sense of trouble to come, 
 but the door was closed against her even as they were 
 spoken, and she crept back to bed shivering and dis- 
 mayed. Perhaps if she had been gentler, more conciliat- 
 ing if she had fought with the weapons of love 
 instead of anger she would not have been so signally 
 defeated. Like many another quick-tempered sister, 
 Madge's anger ended in self-reproach, and when too late 
 she would have given the world to withdraw her bitter, 
 pitiless words.
 
 229 
 
 CHAPTER XXL 
 
 DARK DAYS. 
 
 | HE next morning, when the four sisters were 
 seated at breakfast, Steve entered and 
 stationed himself before the fire to read a 
 long, business-looking letter. His exclama- 
 tions of dismay as he read roused the girls' attention, 
 but Steve did not reply to their eager question- 
 ing. With set face he handed them the letter, and 
 one by one they read the unwelcome intelligence, and 
 swelled the chorus of sighs. Barney was dismissed 
 from his situation ! The manager wrote a courteous 
 explanatory letter to the effect that an inexcusable 
 escapade the last of a long series made it necessary 
 for the lad's connection with the office to cease. He 
 regretted this conclusion, not only from the fact that 
 his old friend Mr Loftus would have cause for dis- 
 appointment, but also, he might add, for the sake of 
 the boy himself, who had many good points and was 
 a favourite among his companions. If he might be 
 pardoned for making a suggestion, an office desk was 
 hardly the right position for a youth of so much spirit. 
 Given more congenial work, he would no doubt do 
 better. It was a kindly letter, and one which made its
 
 230 DARK DAYS. 
 
 import as palatable as possible. Philippa sighed, and 
 said, ' Just what I have been thinking ! It was too 
 hard on the boy to expect him to settle to that 
 humdrum life. Perhaps this is the best thing that 
 could have happened.' 
 
 But Steve was not disposed to take such a lenient 
 view of the matter. 
 
 'If Barney had told us honestly that he could not 
 stand it, we would have done our best to find another 
 opening. But to be dismissed like this to be turned 
 away at an hour's notice it is disgraceful ! Uncle Loftus 
 will have every right to be angry. "An inexcusable 
 escapade " ! What can that refer to, I wonder 1 ' 
 
 Theo covered her lips with her hands, for even at 
 that moment she could not restrain a smile at the 
 recollection. 
 
 'I think I know. Barney told me the night before 
 last. One of the clerks bought an alarm and left it on 
 his desk while he went out to lunch. He had previously 
 announced that he was going to meet his fiancee in 
 town, and take her to a concert after dinner. Barney 
 got hold of the alarm and set it for nine o'clock. He 
 knew the poor creatures would be sitting in cheap 
 seats, and that there would be no cloak-room for their 
 things. The man would put the clock in his hat under 
 the seat, and at the appointed time, Cr-r-r-r-r, off it 
 would go ! He would not be able to stop it. I asked 
 Barney last night what had happened, but he would not 
 tell me much. I suppose he was in low spirits about
 
 DARK DAYS. 231 
 
 his dismissal. The alarm had gone off in the midst of 
 a classical concerto, and the people around had been so 
 cross that the clerk had to rush out with it as fast 
 as he could go. He was very angry, and went straight 
 to the manager to complain.' 
 
 ' Oh ! oh ! how naughty ! ' cried Philippa. Hope was 
 laughing softly to herself, but Phil looked at Steve's 
 stern face and dared not show any amusement. 'Where 
 is Barney?' she asked. 'Perhaps he does not like to 
 come in until we have read our letters. Call him, 
 Theo dear, will you? His breakfast will be cold.' 
 
 Theo stepped across the narrow passage and tapped at the 
 door of Barney's room, waited a moment, opened it gently, 
 then came running back, all scared and breathless. 
 
 ' He is not there ! The bed has not been slept in. Oh 
 Phil, what does it mean?' 
 
 But she knew what it meant ; they all knew. There 
 was no need for explanation. Together they crushed into 
 the little room and looked around with haggard eyes. 
 Theo had a dreary sense of having been through it all 
 before; and indeed it was an old, old story, even to the 
 torn-up papers on the hearth and the letter of farewell on 
 the dressing-table. It was addressed to Philippa, and she 
 read it aloud, with short, gasping breaths : 
 
 '"I have lost my situation, and have got into debt, 
 and lost money betting on races, and the best thing I 
 can do is to take myself off and not trouble you any 
 longer. ... I can't stay here to be a shame and a 
 burden." [Oh Barney !] " If you and Steve will pay off
 
 232 DARK DAYS. 
 
 my bills, you can look upon the money as my share 
 in what was left. I will never trouble you for any 
 more." ' 
 
 Here came a great dash as if the writer had intended 
 to end the letter, but at the bottom of the sheet were 
 a few words scribbled in uncertain letters : ' Good-bye, 
 Phil. I '11 try to keep straight for your sake.' 
 
 Philippa looked up; agony was written on her face, 
 but her first words were of thanksgiving. ' Thank God ! 
 He is alive and well; he will do himself no harm. My 
 poor boy ! We must find him and bring him home 
 again.' 
 
 ' Betting ! ' echoed Steve. ' Debts ! I can't understand 
 it. We kept him supplied with pocket-money ; he had 
 a comfortable home; what more did he want? I don't 
 wonder he was ashamed to face us, but it is a cowardly 
 thing to run away from the consequences of his wrong- 
 doing and bring fresh anxiety upon us. I wouldn't have 
 believed it of Barney.' 
 
 'It is my fault! Blame me; I drove him to it/ said 
 Madge desperately. 
 
 Her sisters stared at her in amazement, while she told 
 the history of the last afternoon and evening, omitting 
 nothing, extenuating nothing, repeating her bitter words 
 with unflinching honesty. Only her face betrayed the 
 inward agony of remorse, but that was eloquent enough, 
 and when she had finished not one of her hearers had 
 the heart to utter a reproach. Philippa looked appealingly 
 at Steve, as if asking what could be done next; but
 
 DARK DAYS. 233 
 
 for once the set face refused her comfort in her need. 
 Stephen could be trusted to do what was right, but his 
 search would lack the inspiration which would come from 
 a thorough understanding of the boy's character. 
 
 ' And I 'm only a woman ; I haven't the knowledge 
 that a man would have/ sighed poor Phil to herself; 
 then she stretched out her hands and cried sharply, 'I 
 want to see the Hermit. Barney liked him so much ! 
 They used to talk together; he will know best what 
 was in the boy's mind, and be able to help us.' 
 
 'I'll bring him up,' said Steve, and turned straightway 
 to the door. He, too, was eager for a man's advice 
 a calm, masculine judgment to temper the discussion 
 with these distracted girls. Relief was apparent in his 
 manner when he followed the Hermit into the dining- 
 room five minutes later, and summoned his sisters to 
 meet him. 
 
 'Barney has gone!' said Philippa simply as she put 
 her hand into the one outstretched to meet it. Then as 
 she met the grave tenderness of the gaze that was turned 
 upon her, for the first time she broke down and sobbed 
 out a wild appeal : ' Oh, find him for me find him for 
 me! He has run away, and it is all my fault 1 
 brought him to this terrible city, and shut him up in 
 an office all day long; and Barney is such a restless 
 creature; he can't endure confinement If he got into 
 trouble here, when we were all near him, what will 
 become of him now when he is alone? Oh, find him 
 for me ! Bring him back '
 
 234 DARK DAYS. 
 
 'I will, Miss Philippa, if it is humanly possible,' 
 replied the Hermit gravely. And then Madge's story was 
 retold, and the question raised again as to how Barney 
 had come into possession of so much money. 
 
 'I can account for some of it at least,' Mr Neil said. 
 'I saw that the boy was troubled, and found out that 
 he was in need of money. Eventually he asked me for 
 the loan of five pounds. I said, "My boy, you must 
 not begin borrowing at your age. It is a bad habit, 
 and I won't encourage you in it. But I had made up 
 my mind to give you a cheque for a Christmas present; 
 and you shall have it in advance, if that would be a 
 help to you." He said it would, and I gave him the 
 five pounds for which he had asked.' 
 
 ' It was not right of you. No ! you should not have 
 done it. It was leading the boy into temptation.' 
 Philippa spoke in tones of strong reproach ; but though 
 Mr Neil's face was troubled, it was in nowise repentant. 
 
 'I have been a boy in an office myself, Miss Philippa,' 
 he said gently, 'for two years two long, miserable years 
 and I know forgive me for saying so that there is 
 an even greater temptation in being too short of money. 
 When a lad gets his first taste of independence it goes 
 hard with him if he cannot indulge in the little luxuries 
 which his companions enjoy ; and the shops seem irre- 
 sistible. I hoped that by means of my gift Barney 
 might be able to pay off his debts and start afresh.' 
 
 'You have been very generous and very forgiving, 
 Mr Neil,' said Steve; 'and we are much indebted to you.
 
 DARK DAYS. 235 
 
 But what can we do this morning? I must get to the 
 office as soon as I can, for there are already two men 
 away. It won't do for me to lose my berth into the 
 bargain.' 
 
 Steve spoke with a tinge of bitterness, for in truth 
 he found himself in a painful position the position of 
 the elder brother in the parable. He had never got into 
 debt, nor betted, nor failed in a single instance in his 
 duty to his sisters, and it was a little hard to realise, 
 as he did this morning, that to each one of the four 
 Phil included the curly-headed prodigal was dearer 
 than himself. He looked at the Hermit, and asked 
 anxiously, ' Can you come with me ? ' 
 
 'It is what I was about to propose. I am my own 
 master, and can give all my time to the search. We 
 had better go to the office first, and try to discover 
 who was the companion of the tobacconist's shop; then 
 if we get a clue I will follow it up.' 
 
 'Right,' said Steve, and went into the little hall, to 
 find Hope already brushing the coat which she had 
 taken down from its peg. She helped him to put it 
 on, turned down the collar at the back, and let her 
 hand rest against his neck as she murmured a few low 
 words : ' Dear old Steve ! What should we do without 
 you?' It was always Hope's way to divine a wound and 
 lay a healing hand upon it. 
 
 The two men went straight to the insurance office, 
 and interviewed the manager in his room. 'Waxworks,' 
 as Barney had irreverently dubbed him, was unaffectedly
 
 236 DARK DATS. 
 
 grieved to hear of the boy's flight, and repentant of his 
 own share in the catastrophe. 'I liked the lad,' he said. 
 'One could not help liking him. If I had consulted 
 my own wishes only I should have lectured him and let 
 him stay on, but in a big place like this it is necessary 
 to keep a firm hand. I had overlooked several breaches of 
 discipline, and it could not go on. He must be found, 
 of course; and then, if you take my advice, you will let 
 him live an out-of-door life. Send him abroad. He is 
 just the type that is wanted in the colonies. E"ow I'll 
 send for Young, and you can question him as you please.' 
 Mr Young, however, had no light to throw upon the 
 subject; neither had Barney's special companions among 
 the clerks, who were interviewed in their turn. The lad 
 had left the office alone, so that the identity of his 
 companion still remained a mystery, which the tobacco- 
 nist alone could solve. The two therefore made their 
 way to the little shop, where Madge's sketch was dis- 
 played in all its glory in the window, but neither 
 brother nor friend had the heart to laugh at it to-day. 
 The tinkling bell announced their entrance to the pro- 
 prietor, and they lost no time in telling him the object 
 of their visit. Two young gentlemen had been in the 
 habit of visiting his shop and asking his advice on 
 racing matters, their last call happening the night before, 
 somewhere about five o'clock. The younger of the two 
 was tall, dark, and handsome; for private reasons his 
 friends were anxious to interview his companion. Who 
 was he, and where employed 1 ?
 
 DARK DATS. 237 
 
 Did the man know or did he not? He professed 
 utter ignorance, but there was a slyness on his face 
 which did not escape the notice of his questioners. A 
 number of gentlemen came to his shop ; sometimes they 
 did happen to talk of a race if it was near at hand ; 
 but he never inquired a customer's name. Gentlemen 
 wouldn't like it. Couldn't say for certain that he remem- 
 bered the two just mentioned. 
 
 'The man lies. We will waste no more time on him,' 
 said the Hermit sternly as he turned away from the 
 door. 'Go back to your office, Charrington, and leave me 
 to see the police and put an advertisement in the papers. 
 That is all that we can do at the moment, though I shall 
 not rest until I have tracked that unknown friend. He 
 will probably be able to tell us more than any one else. 
 I'll think out a plan of action for the next few days. 
 This is my business as well as yours; for the boy has 
 been like a young brother to me this last year.' 
 
 Looking back on the days which followed Barney's 
 disappearance, the Charringtons were often puzzled to 
 understand how they endured the strain and suspense, and 
 marvelled at their own composure. Day after day the 
 Hermit continued his search, and came home weary and 
 disappointed ; day by day Philippa listened to his report 
 with a steady face, and abated not one of her usual 
 efforts for the comfort of the household, while the three 
 younger sisters set their teeth and went on doggedly with 
 their work.
 
 238 DARK DAYS. 
 
 'If we were actresses or public singers we should have 
 to keep our appointments, and smile and look cheerful ; if 
 we were clerks or teachers we should have to turn out as 
 usual, and be patient and forbearing; if we were shop 
 assistants we should have to stand on our feet all day 
 long, and be polite, however much we were aggravated. 
 We are poor things if we call ourselves working women 
 and then indulge our feelings like any fine lady,' Tlieo 
 had said sternly to two drooping figures who sat by the 
 fire gazing at idle fingers, and she had no need to speak 
 a second time. In the temporary eclipse of Madge's bright 
 spirits, Theo had taken upon herself to be the cheery, 
 inspiring member of the family, which role shook her out 
 of the old self-engrossed groove, and suited her well. 
 Now, as she went into her room and sat down at her 
 desk, her heart swelled with a sense of joy and gratitude 
 for the talent which had been entrusted to her care. 
 She took up her manuscript and set to work with none 
 of the difficulty and hesitation which often hampered 
 her progress : the thoughts crowded into her brain ; the 
 right word came of itself and did not need to be sought; 
 the difficult point was overcome, and she laughed with 
 delight at the wittiness of her own dialogue. Here, then, 
 was a discovery, that even sorrow had its compensation, 
 since it brought with it fresh understanding, earnestness, 
 and delicacy of touch. "When she went in to lunch, the 
 light on her face made her sisters look and wonder. 
 
 'No need to ask how you have fared to-day, Theo,' 
 Hope said. 'I don't know who your characters are at
 
 DARK DAYS. 239 
 
 the moment, but they have been good children this 
 morning.' 
 
 'Couldn't be better,' said the author brightly. 'So 
 charmingly alive, and saying such witty things ! It is a 
 curious delusion, but when I do my best work I always 
 feel as if some one else suggested it. I was sad enough 
 in my own heart to-day, but as I wrote a little sprite 
 seemed to whisper in my ear. The good things came! 
 I didn't create them. I suppose the really great writers 
 often feel like that. I am quite sure that when they 
 read over their books they are astounded at their own 
 cleverness.' 
 
 ' It must be a very a very agreeable sensation. I have 
 never been the least little bit surprised at mine. I tried 
 to work, too, but I didn't get on well. You two girls 
 make me ashamed of myself, but I think sometimes that 
 I was never meant to be a public character,' sighed Hope, 
 wrinkling her forehead in her pretty, wistful fashion. 'I 
 don't seem to have the faculty of earning money.' 
 
 'Because nature intended some one else to make it 
 for you, darling ! You are one of the dear, frightened, 
 humble little creatures who need a big strong man 
 to stand between them and the world. I do hope 
 you will marry, Hope ! Do, please, the first chance 
 you get. You'd be ever so much happier, and it 
 would be so agreeable for us. Marry a rich man who 
 lives in the country, and send us hampers every week ! ' 
 cried unsuspecting Mndge. It seemed natural enough to 
 the others that Hope should blush at the suggestion ;
 
 240 DARK DAYS. 
 
 only Theo understood the meaning of that blush, and 
 the train of thought which suggested the reply. 
 
 'I think I shall go to see Avice this afternoon. I 
 promised Steve that I would call before the end of the 
 week if we had no news. He doesn't want uncle to 
 hear about Barney in town ; he might be annoyed that 
 we had not told him ourselves.' 
 
 When Hope saw her aunt's face, however, she knew 
 at a glance that she was too late with her news, 
 and sat meekly listening to the tirade which followed, 
 thankful that she was the listener instead of Philippa. 
 Her gentleness was her best weapon, however; for, having 
 said her say, Mrs Loftus began to soften and to regret 
 having spoken so strongly. Argument or contradiction 
 would have incensed her still further; but how could 
 one go on scolding a pretty, timid creature who merely 
 sat still and looked miserable? She paused, frowned, and 
 finally asked the amount of the debts which Barney had 
 left behind. 'Everything, I mean the whole sum for 
 which you are liable.' 
 
 'I think, perhaps I'm afraid nearly t twenty 
 
 pounds ! ' 
 
 The gasp with which Hope replied was for the mag- 
 nitude of the sum mentioned; the echoing gasp from the 
 other side of the fireplace was for an exactly opposite 
 reason. 
 
 ' Only twenty pounds ! ' cried Avice ; ' the price of a 
 gown ! The poor boy ran away for that ! Hope dear, 
 I will pay it myself; I will give it to you this after-
 
 DARK DATS. 241 
 
 noon before you go. You sha'n't be worried about it 
 any more.' 
 
 'It is paid already, dear. Steve saw to that at once. 
 You are very kind, but Barney would not like it, and 
 we have a good deal of money still left. Philippa drew 
 it out of the bank.' 
 
 'You will be in the workhouse soon,' Mrs Loftus pro- 
 phesied cheerfully. 'I never heard anything more mad 
 than to spend your capital as you are doing. Just think 
 of the inroads you must have made into it this year ! ' 
 
 'I'd rather not, Aunt Loftus, if you don't mind. It is 
 always the first step which costs, but we have made a 
 start, and hope to do wonders next year. At the worst 
 I shall avoid the workhouse by throwing myself on 
 Avice's mercy. You would have me down at the lodge, 
 wouldn't you, dear?' 
 
 The glance exchanged between the two cousins was full 
 of confidence and affection, and Avice's voice had a new 
 ring of animation as she replied : 
 
 ' I should like to have you always. Oh Hope 1 I do 
 enjoy shopping now, and seeing the girls who were with 
 us in summer. Mother is quite scandalised because we 
 talk so much, but being with them does me more good 
 than I can say. And the conjurer's daughter is going to 
 be married to a magic-lantern man ! I thought of having 
 them down for their honeymoon.' 
 
 'Avice is far more interested in that engagement than 
 she is in Truda Bennett's ; and she is to be one of Truda's 
 bridesmaids, too,' said Mrs Loftus in a puzzled tone as she 
 
 Genius. P
 
 242 DARK DAYS. 
 
 pushed back her chair and rose from her place before the 
 tea-table. Hope rose too, with an impulse of escape, and 
 bent down to pick up muff and gloves. Her heart had 
 given a great leap of fear, and was beating in heavy 
 throbs, but she said savagely to herself, 'You sha'n't 
 blush ! You sha'n't look startled ! ' and turned an un- 
 moved face to her aunt. 
 
 'Miss Bennett engaged! I didn't, know.' 
 
 'You can't have used your eyes, then, when you were 
 with us last year. They flirted shockingly ! It ought to 
 have been announced long ago. By the way, Hope, we 
 go down to The Shanty next week. You had better come 
 with us for a little visit. I meant to write and ask you, 
 and you look pale as if you needed a change. We shall 
 be almost the same party as before.' 
 
 'Dear aunty, I can't. It is good of you to think of it, 
 but I couldn't leave home just now. I should be so 
 anxious and troubled that I should be of no use to you.' 
 
 'You must come later, then. It will be all the same 
 to us, but the others will be disappointed. Truda asks 
 after you continually, and Ealph Merrilies said he looked 
 forward to some more delightful music. I wish you could 
 come, Hope.' 
 
 'He wanted to meet me, then,' said Hope drearily to 
 herself as she took her way home. 'It's just as I always 
 thought : he cared for me only as a friend, and was kind to 
 me because I was poor and friendless. He must have grown 
 fond of Truda, after all. She is so bright and amusing ! 
 I suppose she showed him tricks and made him laugh ;
 
 DARK DAYS. 243 
 
 and he is so serious himself that he needs some one 
 cheerful. I hope he will be very, very happy.' Her eyes 
 smarted suddenly, and a sob swelled in her throat. 'But 
 oh, I wish I had never met him ! I wish I was not so 
 wretched ! Truda had so many other things, and I could 
 have made him happy. It is hateful of me, but I believe 
 I should make a nicer wife. I should have been so good 
 to him ! Oh Kalph ! Ralph ! ' 
 
 Alas, poor Hope ! She pulled down her thick veil, and 
 cried quietly behind its shelter as she wended her way 
 home through the busy streets.
 
 244 
 
 CHAPTEE XXII. 
 
 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 
 
 PEN days passed by and brought no news of 
 Barney. Steve devoted every spare moment 
 to the search, the Hermit was unremitting 
 in his efforts, but with the best will in 
 the world they proved but poor detectives. The to- 
 bacconist remained stubbornly uncommunicative, and as 
 Madge would not have recognised Barney's companion if 
 she had seen him, it was little use watching the shop. 
 The insurance clerks were interviewed again and again, 
 but Barney had been prudent in one respect at least he 
 had not breathed a word of his betting transactions in 
 the office. He had vaguely mentioned 'a friend of 
 mine' 'a fellow I know,' but had given no names, and 
 the consensus of opinion was that he must have picked 
 up acquaintances in the luncheon hour, when, boy-like, 
 he was fond of wandering about from place to place. The 
 Hermit lunched diligently in all the principal restaurants 
 in the neighbourhood of the office, and made a point of 
 entering into conversation with his companions, but he 
 failed to meet any one who remembered Barney. 
 
 'I am at a standstill I don't know what to do next. 
 I am afraid there is very little of the Sherlock Holmes
 
 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 245 
 
 about me, Miss Philippa,' he said dejectedly on the tenth 
 afternoon, as he detailed the history of the day's search. 
 It had become a custom for him to come upstairs to tell 
 his story and to be refreshed with tea and scones, and 
 the girls welcomed his advent as a break in the long, 
 anxious day. So far he had brought no good news, but 
 while he was devoting so much time to their service, they 
 felt bound to cheer him for his disappointments, and the 
 effort was good for themselves also. 
 
 ' Never mind ; if you were Sherlock Holmes you 
 wouldn't be yourself, and you are a much pleasanter 
 neighbour as you are,' replied Philippa as she lifted the 
 little copper kettle from its stand and poured the water 
 into the teapot. She kept her face turned aside so that 
 he might not see the disappointment written upon it, and 
 reminded herself for the hundredth time that she could 
 afford to be patient. Had not Barney promised to keep 
 straight for her sake? Perhaps, after all, this separation 
 from home might teach him its value as no amount of 
 petting and spoiling would have done, and on his return 
 he would show a gentler, more disciplined spirit. Philippa 
 would never allow herself to believe that this absence was 
 more than temporary. She handed the plate of home-made 
 scones to the Hermit, smiling the while with some of her 
 old mischievous brightness. 
 
 'Hungry?' 
 
 'I had steak to-day. I find, on the whole, that steak 
 suits me best,' replied the Hermit, screwing up his eyes 
 in judicial fashion. ' It 's so tough that it takes a long
 
 246 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 
 
 time to despatch. Then, again, it takes ten minutes to 
 prepare. I calculate that I can while away a good half- 
 hour on a plate of steak, to say nothing of after-courses. 
 In this way I get several changes of companions, and I 
 manage to work round the conversation until I can bring 
 in Barney's name, and inquire if they happen to have met 
 him. I am getting quite skilled in the exigencies of 
 small-talk.' 
 
 ' Poor thing, and you hate it so ! It is noble of you to 
 persevere as you do, for I am sure there is nothing you 
 dislike more.' 
 
 'No, no; don't say that. It is good for me. I have 
 studied books too much, and men too little, in my life 
 to my own great loss. Before you took me in hand a 
 year ago I was a veritable hermit, and the old habits 
 cling about me still. I feel terribly rusty among all those 
 bright, alert young fellows, and they treat me as if I 
 belonged to a different species. Do you do you notice 
 anything pedantic in my manner ? ' 
 
 All four girls were in the room, but it was to Philippa 
 that he addressed the question ; he had a way of looking 
 at her when he spoke, of which the girl herself was grate- 
 fully conscious. Theo and Madge even Hope herself 
 had a way of treating her with affectionate patronage 
 as a dear, kind, preoccupied Martha who could not be 
 expected to understand their higher flights. She had 
 suffered beneath this treatment, and was delighted that 
 these fledglings should now see in what estimation she 
 was held by a scholar of repute.
 
 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 247 
 
 'You are the kindest man I ever met. There is no one 
 else among our friends who would jeopardise his digestion 
 by eating tough steak day after day in the hope of doing 
 us a service,' she cried, deftly evading a direct answer, 
 which, if honest, must needs have been in the affirmative. 
 Theo's hand advanced cautiously and gave a meaning 
 pressure to Madge's elbow. Madge stared into space, with 
 wooden stolidity of feature. Hope looked wistfully from 
 Philippa to the hermit, from the Hermit back to Philippa 
 once more. 
 
 Then suddenly came the sound of the electric bell, fol- 
 lowed by a silence of expectation. It might portend a 
 letter or a telegram. It might be even Barney himself! 
 
 Mary opened the door, and some one entered the tiny 
 passage to an accompaniment of gasps and groans and 
 rustlings of silken skirts; the air became laden with 
 scent, and a second after Minnie Caldecott staggered 
 into the room and sank down on the nearest chair. 
 
 'Where is your lift? You horrible girls, what do you 
 mean by not having a lift 1 ? I'm dead/' she announced 
 tragically, fanning herself with the ends of a chiffon boa, 
 and puffing and blowing in quite an alarming fashion, 
 until, suddenly catching sight of the Hermit at the other 
 end of the room, she sat up straight in her chair and 
 recovered her breath with remarkable celerity. 
 
 The Charrington girls had never before seen the fair 
 Minnie in the presence of a member of the opposite sex, 
 and the scene which followed filled them with delighted 
 amusement. The lady elaborately prepared herself for the
 
 248 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 
 
 fray, set her hat at a more becoming angle, pulled out 
 the little curls under the veil, and while ostensibly 
 addressing herself to her friends, sent fascinating glances 
 across the room with her big blue eyes. The man 
 hunched his shoulders, screwed up his brows, and looked 
 helplessly miserable and ill at ease. He would have given 
 the world to escape, but the buxom figure barred the 
 way, and he lacked the courage to pass by. There was 
 nothing for it but to sit still until she chose to depart. 
 
 'Well, I'm thankful I have found you at home after 
 that climb. You must think twice before you go out, 
 when you live in a bird's nest like this. I nearly turned 
 back, but I wanted particularly to see you about some 
 business.' She caught Hope's eager glance, and shook her 
 head in reply. 'Nothing for you, dear. No more songs 
 just now. I say ! you are white. What 's the matter 1 
 Have you been ill?' 
 
 'Not ill exactly. We have had an anxious time 
 lately.' 
 
 Hope could not bring herself to speak of Barney to 
 Minnie Caldecott, and her cheeks grew pink even as 
 she spoke, for she knew that she was using the boy's 
 disappearance as a cloak behind which to hide the real 
 trouble which was sapping her strength. Miss Caldecott 
 nodded her head, however, as though she understood all 
 about the matter, and said cheerfully: 
 
 'Still trying to make your fortune! Better give it 
 up, my dear, and follow my example : I 'm going to be 
 married.' She threw a deprecatory glance at the Hermit,
 
 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 249 
 
 as though condoling with him on his own late arrival on 
 the scene. 'Told you I should come to that before long! 
 Fact is, the public is getting tired of me and running 
 after newer singers, and I must do something to improve 
 my position, so the day is fixed for the third week in 
 January ; and on the fifteenth of December Minnie 
 Caldecott gives a grand farewell concert, when all her 
 friends in the profession will give their services for 
 her benefit.' 
 
 ' How kind of them ! ' said Hope. ' I hope you will be 
 very happy. But are you really going to retire so soon? 
 Your voice is so fresh still you are so young' 
 
 The bride-elect laughed her large, hearty laugh. 'How 
 old should you think I was ? ' she inquired ; and this time 
 she addressed the Hermit in such a marked manner that 
 he could not choose but reply. He looked annoyed, how- 
 ever, and the pedantic manner was at its height as he 
 said shortly, 'I am afraid I must confess that I have not 
 thought about the subject at all.' 
 
 ' Think now ! ' said Minnie, staring at him with her 
 wide blue eyes. She was like a big baby, Madge reflected 
 a huge wax doll just as smooth and pink-and-white and 
 chubby just as vacant and soulless in expression. 'Out 
 with it ! Don't be afraid,' she cried ; and the Hermit, 
 thus goaded, ventured a leap in the dark : 
 
 'I should say somewhere about thirty.' 
 
 Miss Caldecott turned a horrified face towards her 
 friends. 
 
 'Well, he doesn't know how to pay compliments.
 
 250 AN UNEXPECTED CLUB. 
 
 Thirty, indeed ! I 'm only twenty -nine, and in the pro- 
 fession we always knock off at least five years. No, I 
 am not going to retire. I know a trick worth two of 
 that. A few months later there will be another concert 
 "first appearance since her marriage" and a year or 
 two after that a second farewell; but I want to make a 
 big splash with this first one, and it occurred to me the 
 other day that you might help me.' Her eyes wandered 
 round the room until they rested on Madge's thin face. 
 'You are the one I want. You designed that swell 
 leaflet for your sister's entertainment. Don't you think it 
 would be a good chance for you to do one for me now?' 
 
 Madge looked at her quizzically. The Charringtons had 
 learned by this time that, in spite of her beaming good- 
 nature, Miss Caldecott was a keen business woman, and 
 that in dealing with her it was necessary to look well 
 after one's own interests. 
 
 'I am not certain that I can undertake any fresh 
 orders just now; I am so busy with my advertisements,' 
 Madge replied grandiloquently, glancing at the table in 
 the window on which lay the roll of the nursery frieze, 
 now approaching completion. 
 
 As she had expected, Miss Caldecott insisted upon 
 seeing it, and went into raptures over a spirited render- 
 ing of 'Hi Diddle, Diddle.' The cat was evidently of 
 Cheshire origin, to judge from its bland and benign 
 expression; the cow was in the act of drawing itself 
 together for the fateful leap, while the moon rolled ap- 
 prehensive eyes towards it, and the little dog clasped its
 
 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 251 
 
 fore-legs over its heart in an ecstasy of amusement In 
 the distance a gentlemanly-looking dish was dragging a 
 swooning spoon in its wake. It was very funny, very 
 clever, very original; for Madge, like Theo, had been 
 working at high pressure, and had been inspired to do 
 her best in the hope of paying off a part at least 
 of Barney's debts, and thereby giving a sop to her 
 troubled conscience. 
 
 'I am not quite sure who shall have it, Mason's or 
 Fearing's,' she said languidly, mentioning the two largest 
 West End furnishers, in reply to Miss Caldecott's inquiry 
 as to the destination of the design. 'It depends, of course, 
 upon which makes the highest offer.' 
 
 She turned her head cautiously to grimace at her sisters, 
 and beheld the Hermit wreathed in smiles, nodding en- 
 couragement, waving his hand as if imploring her to keep 
 it up. His delight, contrasted with the baffled expression 
 on Minnie's chubby face, proved almost too much for 
 Madge's composure, but she busied herself with covering 
 up the sketches, and presently returned to her seat, and 
 smiled with bland patronage upon her visitor. 
 
 'And now er about this concert?' 
 
 'Herman is going to sing, and Marie Ross, and' 
 
 Miss Caldecott reeled off the names of half-a-dozen well- 
 known artistes, checking them on her fingers with an air 
 of triumph. 'They are all giving their services. My dear, 
 it would be the finest advertisement you could have. 
 Make up something original and striking in the way of 
 a programme, and they will all be eating out their hearts
 
 252 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 
 
 with jealousy. You don't know what we are in the 
 profession, but I do. And you may take it from me 
 that every one of them will determine on the spot that 
 she will have something even better when it comes to 
 her turn. You will have your name printed in the 
 corner. I will crack you up as the coming artist, and 
 they will all be running after you, and giving you more 
 commissions than you can take' 
 
 'On the same terms?' queried Madge blandly. 'Because 
 if so, I hardly see where the artist comes in. There 
 must be reciprocity in these things, Miss Caldecott. I 
 cannot work for nothing. Now, for instance, if you were 
 going to sing Hope's song' 
 
 Miss Caldecott looked shocked at the suggestion. 
 
 ' My dear girl, it 's impossible. I 'ni booming three 
 songs for publishers just now, and get half-a-guinea apiece 
 every time I sing them. That is what Hope should do : 
 get some firm to push her things, and pay for having 
 them sung. She will never make a name until she does.' 
 
 'Just so; but as she is young and unknown, they don't 
 feel inclined to help her. It would help matters con- 
 siderably if you would give "The Song of Sleep" at your 
 concert. You might possibly lose ten-and-sixpence, but, on 
 the other hand, my charge for an illustrated programme is 
 five guineas ! You would have the best of the bargain.' 
 
 In the silence which followed the Hermit's chuckle of 
 delight was distinctly audible. Minnie looked at him 
 sharply, nodded her head as if in sympathy with his 
 enjoyment, and cried laughingly :
 
 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 253 
 
 'She'll get on! No fear for her! Knows how to look 
 after herself, and her sister too. Very well, then, it shall 
 be an encore ; but you must do your best for me, mind 
 something very fetching. If you could give a hint of a 
 wedding it would be a good idea. I don't want the 
 audience to think I am retiring through old age. Thirty, 
 indeed ! ' and she threw an indignant glance at the 
 Hermit, the while Madge laughed, and suggested : 
 
 'Wedding-bells, and a wreath of orange-blossoms as a 
 bordering ? ' 
 
 ' Yes, yes ! Just the thing ! Bring the sketch to show 
 me, and we can consult about it together, for I really 
 can't manage these stairs again. I'm so pleased it's all 
 settled ! ' 
 
 She rose as she spoke, and prepared to take her leave, 
 but as she did so her eye fell on the row of photographs 
 on the chimneypiece, and she walked forward to examine 
 them in her usual free-and-easy fashion. 
 
 'Family pictures! There is Hope not half pretty 
 enough, though. That was your father, I suppose. So 
 clever, wasn't he 1 By the way, how is that young brother 
 of yours getting on?' 
 
 If a thunderbolt had fallen through the roof, the occu- 
 pants of the room could hardly have been more startled 
 than by this simple question. This was Miss Caldecott's 
 first visit to the flat; Barney's name had never been 
 mentioned in her presence; how, then, did she come to 
 know of his existence? The shadow which had been 
 pushed aside for a few minutes now returned more
 
 254 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 
 
 heavily than ever, and the pale, tense faces of the four 
 girls startled the innocent questioner. 
 
 'What is the matter? "What have I said? Nothing 
 to worry you, have I?' 
 
 '"We are in trouble about our brother, Miss Caldecott. 
 He has disappeared,' said Philippa, resting both hands 
 on the back of a chair to hide their trembling. 'Do 
 you mind telling us how you came to know him?' 
 
 'But I don't know him; only heard his name casually 
 from a friend. Handsome boy, isn't he? musical sings 
 comic songs and dances break-downs up to all sorts of 
 fun?' 
 
 ' Yes, yes ! ' cried the sisters in concert, and the Hermit 
 drew near, forgetting his embarrassment in his anxiety 
 to hear what might be told. The five pairs of eyes were 
 fixed hungrily on the silly, pretty face, and even as they 
 looked they saw it change, soften into sympathy, and 
 grow sweet and earnest and womanly. 
 
 'And he has run away, has he? And you are sitting 
 at home waiting for him, and breaking your hearts. 
 Poor little girls ! Wouldn't it be lovely if I helped you 
 to find him, after all? Now, I'll tell you all I know. I 
 had some friends in the other night, and one of the men 
 was turning over my songs and found "The Song of 
 Sleep." We laughed about it a good deal, for I told him 
 it was half my own composition. He noticed the name 
 Hope Charrington and said he knew a young fellow of 
 that name; who was one of the most amusing boys he 
 had ever met, and could sing a rattling comic song. He
 
 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 255 
 
 is musical, this man I am speaking of, and is fond of 
 having little sing-songs at his rooms. I asked one or 
 two questions, found out that it must be your brother, 
 and told Jim I would warn you that he was not a fit 
 companion for a lad. Oh, I was only in fun; there's 
 no real harm in Jim, but he is in rather a fast, betting 
 set, and I have a young brother of my own. I know 
 how I should feel about it I determined to give you a 
 hint next time we met, and I did remember, didn't II I 
 am so glad I didn't forget ! ' 
 
 The look of elation which accompanied the last words 
 brought a smile to Hope's face. She had reason to know 
 Miss Caldecott's powers of forgetting, and it argued a 
 wonderful amount of interest that she should have . re- 
 membered Barney in the midst of the exciting preparations 
 for her benefit concert. She slipped her hand through 
 the plump arm and pressed it gently, while Philippa asked 
 half-a-dozen breathless questions. 
 
 'How long ago was that? Have you heard nothing 
 since? Where had he met Barney? Is he in an in- 
 surance office?' 
 
 'Insurance? No, that is not it. He has quite a good 
 berth somewhere shipping office, I think. Their ships 
 go out to the Cape.' 
 
 She drew her breath sharply as she finished her sentence, 
 and, to judge by the startled look which went round, the 
 same thought had flashed through every mind. Shipping! 
 Ships that went out to the Cape ! What better means by 
 which to frustrate the most diligent search? Barney had
 
 256 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 
 
 always had a craving for the sea, and if this unknown 
 'Jim' had influence in his office, and felt himself even 
 indirectly responsible for the trouble in which the boy 
 found himself, what more likely than that he would help 
 him to a fresh start? 
 
 'I shouldn't wonder one bit if that is the explanation,' 
 cried Minnie triumphantly. 'Two to one he has gone off 
 in one of their boats; and a very good thing if he has. 
 Nothing knocks the nonsense out of a boy like a good 
 long voyage. He'll be so thankful to get back that he 
 will settle down to anything you like to mention. Got 
 into trouble, I suppose, before he went? Nothing serious, 
 I hope.' 
 
 She had shown herself so kind and sympathetic that 
 Philippa could not refuse to reply, and Minnie listened to 
 the story of Barney's debts with indulgent sympathy. 
 
 'And so he ran away from them. Just what I have 
 longed to do myself a dozen times over* Now, you will 
 want to see Jim, and hear what he has to say. I shall 
 be passing near his lodgings on my way home, and if 
 Mr er Neil, isn't it? likes to come with me, we might 
 interview him together. He gets home by half-past five, 
 as a rule.' 
 
 She looked coquettishly at the Hermit, who was 
 immediately seized with a paroxysm of embarrassment, 
 twitched nervous fingers, and looked as supremely miser- 
 able as if his last hour had come. With the energy 
 of despair he managed to blurt out a few words to the 
 effect that 'Stephen Mr Charrington home presently
 
 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 257 
 
 like to be present. After dinner, perhaps could go 
 together if Miss Cakiecott kindly left address.' 
 
 'Well, he doesn't know how to flirt!' Minnie exclaimed 
 blightingly five minutes later as she and Hope stood in 
 the little hall for a few parting words. 'Can't under- 
 stand a man like that. No patience with him either. 
 No relation of yours, I hope, dear?' 
 
 'None whatever; but, oh Minnie, you should not want 
 to flirt when you are engaged ! I do hope you are not 
 going to be married just because you are tired and dis- 
 couraged and need a rest. I do trust you are not making 
 a mistake,' cried Hope earnestly. 'Are you quite sure 
 you care for him, and can be happy?' 
 
 Miss Caldecott laughed lightly. 'My dear,' she said, 
 'if I look thirty in my best new veil, it is more than 
 time I was married. And I am so tired of paying my 
 own bills ! Jack is very well off, and I intend to make 
 his money fly. It will be a new experience to spend 
 money that some one else has earned.' She paused, looked 
 for a moment into Hope's wistful face, and added impul- 
 sively, 'If you will promise faithfully never to tell Jack 
 if you should meet him, I '11 let you into a secret I 'in 
 frightfully happy ! I 've been in love with him for years. 
 It was difficult to make up my mind when I had been 
 my own mistress for so long, but now that I have given in, 
 I wouldn't go back for the world. It is nice to be loved 
 and taken care of far nicer than being independent. You 
 will find that out for yourself some day soon.' 
 
 ' Dear Minnie, I am so glad ! I do congratulate you 
 
 Genius. Q
 
 258 AN UNEXPECTED CLUE. 
 
 with all my heart; and "Jack" too. You will make 
 such a nice, cheerful, good-tempered wife ! ' cried Hope 
 bravely ; whereat Miss Minnie indulged in an elephan- 
 tine byplay of bashfulness, and ran rustling down the 
 staircase. 
 
 'An appalling woman!' the Hermit was reiterating in 
 the drawing-room ; but none of the sisters would agree 
 with this denunciation. 
 
 ' She doesn't wear her heart on her sleeve ; neither do 
 we,' maintained Hope. 'She is ever so much nicer when 
 you know her well.' 
 
 'She shows great perspicuity in her judgment. Did 
 you hear her say that I was sure to get on?' cried 
 Madge; and Theo smiled as at a pleasant recollection. 
 
 'Did you notice how her face softened when we spoke 
 of our trouble? Her lips drooped, and her eyes grew so 
 soft and liquid. My next heroine shall have eyes like 
 that.' 
 
 'And if she helps us to find Barney,' sighed Philippa 
 softly, 'I shall bless the name of Minnie Caldecott as 
 long as I live.'
 
 259 
 
 CHAPTER XXIIL 
 
 REJOICINGS. 
 
 |T can be imagined with what eagerness Steve 
 was greeted on his return from the City that 
 evening, how he was hurried through his 
 dinner, and despatched forthwith, in company 
 with the Hermit, to interview 'Jim,' otherwise Mr James 
 Matthews. The time of waiting seemed unbearably long, 
 but when the two men returned it was at once evident 
 that they were the bearers of good news. The companion 
 of the newspaper shop had been found at last, while 
 Barney himself was now on his way to the Cape, working 
 for his passage in the capacity of steward! 
 
 Briefly, the tale which Mr Matthews had to tell was 
 as follows. He had made the boy's acquaintance in a 
 luncheon-bar, had been attracted by his breezy, high spirits, 
 and taken some pains to arrange further meetings. The 
 two had attended theatres and concerts together, and 
 finally Barney had visited his new friend in his rooms, 
 and become the confidant of certain betting transactions 
 in which he was in the habit of indulging. The boy had 
 begun to bet on his own account, had been unlucky, and 
 had called at the shipping office one day, declaring him- 
 self in trouble at home, and anxious to get out of the
 
 260 REJOICINGS. 
 
 country for a time at least. Mr Matthews told him that 
 his only chance was to ship as a steward, and Barney, 
 being not only willing but eager, was sent to wait his 
 turn at Southampton, and had been fortunate in finding 
 an opening three days after his arrival. 'Jim,' as Miss 
 Caldecott had called him, appeared to be a good-natured, 
 easy-going individual with little sense of responsibility. 
 When sternly questioned by Steve as to whether he con- 
 sidered it right to encourage a boy of seventeen to bet, 
 he smilingly declared that 'every one did it even the 
 little office-boys put their coppers on the races;' and 
 refused altogether to acknowledge that he should have 
 consulted Barney's friends before sending him abroad. 
 
 'But you were the very people he wanted to avoid. 
 There is no need to worry yourself, my good sir. He has 
 signed for the round voyage, and you will see him back 
 in a couple of months, all the better for having to rough 
 it a bit and finding out what hard work means.' 
 
 This was his opinion, and, on the whole, Barney's 
 brother and sisters were inclined to agree. After the 
 suspense of the past weeks it was a blessed relief to hear 
 definite news, and, with a good ship and a good captain, 
 there was little fear of the boy's safety. There was just 
 a chance that letters written at once might arrive at 
 Capetown before the vessel sailed on her homeward 
 voyage, and Philippa was already rehearsing loving 
 messages, when Madge cried eagerly : 
 
 'Can't we do something to celebrate the occasion? Not 
 to-night, I mean, but to-morrow. We have been in the
 
 REJOICINGS. 261 
 
 depths for so long that we need a little festivity. I'm 
 tired of being miserable ! ' 
 
 She felt a passing wonder as to the meaning of Hope's 
 quick frown, but Theo chimed in with an eager assent, and 
 even the grave Steve stretched himself, as if throwing off 
 a burden, and looked pleased at the suggestion. 
 
 'I believe we should all be the better for a change. 
 There has been too much work and too little play lately 
 to be good for any of us. The question is, what can we 
 do that is cheap and exciting?' 
 
 Madge's grimace was the reverse of approving. 
 
 'The greatest change we could have would be to be 
 expensive and lazy. It is not my idea of pleasure to 
 stand shivering in a queue for a couple of hours, and 
 hunt for omnibuses after a performance. I want to see 
 how the other people live the people who toil not, neither 
 wear their last year's clothes ! I should like to dine at 
 the Carlton, and sit in the hall after dinner watching the 
 coming and going the pretty girls in their fashion-plate 
 cloaks, and the old ladies in sables and diamonds, going 
 out to theatres and evening receptions and watch the 
 flirtations, and listen to Theo making up stories. It would 
 be so good for us both; we should get lots of ideas.' 
 
 ' I 'm afraid ' began Steve the prudent, but the 
 
 Hermit did not give him time to finish. 
 
 'I will engage a table at the Carlton to-morrow morn- 
 ing,' he cried. 'You shall all come and dine with me. 
 It is a capital idea. I'm very much obliged to Miss 
 Madge for suggesting it.'
 
 262 REJOICINGS. 
 
 Polite murmurs of dissent greeted this speech. Steve 
 cried, 'No, no, my dear fellow; we couldn't think of it.' 
 Philippa blushed, and declared, 'You mustn't, Mr Neil; 
 you really mustn't.' But the Hermit was firm and would 
 brook no refusal. 
 
 'It is impossible for me to entertain at home, and it 
 is quite time that you dined with me for a change. I 
 have been your guest for about fifty Sunday-night 
 suppers.' 
 
 'Cold roast beef and beetroot in winter; cold lamb 
 and mint-sauce in summer ! There is an appalling lack 
 of variety in the menus of an English household,' said 
 Madge, with an expressive grimace. ' When I am married 
 I shall make a point of serving my loved one with 
 constant surprises.' 
 
 'You will find it more difficult than painting pictures. 
 What is one to do in winter, when poultry is so dear 
 and none of the nice spring things have come in 1 ' queried 
 the dear, literal Martha, looking straight at the Hermit as 
 she spoke, as if asking him to vindicate her house-keep- 
 ing abilities; the which he proceeded to do with a zeal 
 untempered by knowledge, while Hope studied his face 
 with anxious eyes, and Madge sat silent, a monument of 
 long-chinned solemnity. 
 
 No further objections were made to the Hermit's invita- 
 tion which, in truth, was too tempting to be refused 
 and the next morning was spent in hunting up old fineries, 
 turning ribbons, washing laces, and sewing them on again 
 in as near an imitation of the latest Parisian fashion as
 
 REJOICINGS. 263 
 
 could be obtained with insufficient quantities and 'prentice 
 fingers. 
 
 'To tliink that it is eighteen months since I wore an 
 evening-dress ! ' sighed Madge tragically. ' Do you re- 
 member how I talked of holding a salon for all the 
 greatest intellects in London? It is rather a come-down 
 to reflect that the Hermit is the only youngish man who 
 lias crossed this threshold since we came. And he is no 
 
 good to me either, for' She looked round the room 
 
 to make sure that Philippa was not present. 'I'll tell 
 you a secret, Theo. He is not falling he could not do 
 anything so precipitate but crawling in love with Philj 
 but he will never find it out unless somebody tells 
 Mm!' 
 
 'I'll tell you another stale item. Phil is crawling in 
 love with him too; but wild horses wouldn't make her 
 confess it. If he ever winds himself up to proposing, she 
 will refuse him for the sake of the family and never say 
 a word about it, but only snap off our heads, and grow 
 so cross and cantankerous that there will be no living 
 with her.' 
 
 This from Theo. The other ungrateful sister shrugged 
 her shoulders and exclaimed, ' What a nuisance it is 
 when people will make martyrs of themselves ! Now, it 
 would really be very nice if Phil lived on the next land- 
 ing, and could run in and out half-a-dozen times a day ; 
 and though the Hermit is not my passion, he is a worthy 
 old thing, and would make a devoted husband. It strikes 
 me, my dear, that you and I will have to take this
 
 264 REJOICINGS. 
 
 matter in hand. It is no use asking Hope. She has 
 grown so proper lately that I am quite afraid of her.' 
 
 ' Oh no, we won't ask Hope ! ' said Theo quickly. 
 'But really it would be rather fun to see what we could 
 do as good as a story in real life. The first step is to 
 make them aware of their own feelings. But how is it 
 to be done?' 
 
 'We might try jealousy. How would it be if I flirted 
 with him violently under her very eyes?' 
 
 'He would be horribly bored, without understanding in 
 the least what you were trying to do, and Phil would 
 forbid him the house in case you were blighted in your 
 youthful affections.' 
 
 'Should we take him aside, then, and drop a casual 
 hint of the curate who proposed to her in Leabourne?' 
 
 'My dear, he would take fright on the moment and 
 consider it his duty to stand aside in favour of a 
 better man. He is so absurdly quixotic that he would 
 positively enjoy immolating himself.' 
 
 'What about pity, then? Snub Phil violently in his 
 presence, and confide to her in secret that his cough 
 sounds consumptive ! That would make them sorry for 
 each other, you see, and rouse a desire to help. They 
 would sympathise, and grow sentimental, and' 
 
 'It might do,' said Theo thoughtfully. 'Really, Madge, 
 you ought to write instead of me ; you are far more 
 inventive. My only idea is propinquity. Impress upon 
 Phil that the Hermit is her best counsellor in all matters 
 concerning Barney, and advise her to talk things over
 
 REJOICINGS. 265 
 
 quietly with him whon Steve is not present. The Hermit 
 lias about as much worldly wisdom as a bahe in arms, and 
 consequently would he immensely flattered by being asked 
 to impart it. He will repeat all her suggestions with an 
 air of wisdom, and Phil will dote upon him for helping 
 her to her own way.' 
 
 ' Propinquity does it ! We will be as innocent as 
 cherubs, and have smashing headaches when he comes to 
 call. Also, it might be well to take a more active share 
 in the housekeeping department, in order to show Phil 
 that she is not so indispensable as she imagines. We 
 must be cruel to be kind.' 
 
 Theo's shoulders shook with laughter, and just at that 
 moment in marched Philippa herself, looking round with 
 an air of surprise. 
 
 ' What is the matter with you two this morning ? You 
 are giggling like a couple of schoolgirls.' 
 
 'We are so excited at the prospect of this evening! 
 What have you been so busy about in your room? 
 Writing to Barney?' 
 
 'N not just lately,' faltered Phil, and blushed in 
 guilty fashion. As a matter of fact she had been trying 
 experiments in hairdressing, and studying her profile to 
 see which arrangement gave the best effect to or to any 
 one who happened to be seated by her side ! ' How are 
 you getting on with your work?' she asked, eager to 
 change the subject, when Madge held up the venerable 
 chiffon bodice on which she had been sewing 'applica- 
 tions' of lace, and regarded it with critical approval.
 
 266 REJOICINGS. 
 
 'Subdued elegance is to be the keynote of my costume. 
 I shall wear no jewels ! I don't think it is in good taste 
 for a young girl to wear valuable diamonds. What do 
 you think of the arrangement of lace? Exact copy of 
 one of Lady Godiva's dinner-dresses as drawn in last 
 week's Queen. Wouldn't it be thrilling if I were mis- 
 taken for her and written about in the papers? The 
 only drop of bitterness in my cup is the want of an 
 evening-cloak. It does give one away so horribly to go 
 in a golf-cape ! ' 
 
 'No one will know you, dear. No one will look at 
 
 you.' 
 
 'Do you mean that for comfort, may I ask? I want 
 to be looked at. "'Tis sad to think no eye will watch 
 for us, and grow brighter when we come,"' quoted 
 Madge in sentimental accents, which made Philippa giggle 
 in her turn. Then for some mysterious reason she blushed 
 again, and strolled over towards the window. 
 
 'Hot, dear?' queried Madge blandly. 'Koom rather 
 warm, perhaps too big fire.' 
 
 'So extravagant, too, on a mild day like this! I really 
 must speak to Mary about using so much coal,' said Theo, 
 with a frown. She went on with her sewing, apparently 
 unconscious of the wide-eyed amazement with which 
 Philippa regarded her. The skies were going to fall 
 indeed when Miss Theo troubled herself about an item of 
 domestic economy ! 
 
 There was something rather pathetic about the glee 
 with which the four sisters made their toilets a few hours
 
 REJOICINGS. 267 
 
 later. The night's entertainment, which would have seemed 
 so tame and ordinary to most girls of their age, appeared 
 a very frenzy of excitement after their year of hard work 
 and privation. They laughed and chattered like so many 
 magpies, ran about from room to room in lace petticoats 
 and pretty low bodices, and sat in turns before the dining- 
 room fire, while Hope happy possessor of natural curls ! 
 heated irons and waved and crimped with such artistic 
 skill that, as Madge gleefully declared, the three heads 
 were 'transformations' indeed far more like toupees than 
 natural growth. 
 
 Philippa wore her mother's lace, which gave a regal air 
 to the old black silk dress; Hope was lovely, as usual, in 
 her professional white ; Madge's ' subdued elegance ' proved 
 exceedingly becoming; but Theo was distinctly the most 
 imposing figure of the four. She possessed the French- 
 woman's talent for putting on her clothes and adding 
 those little touches which go so far towards making an 
 effective whole, and her sisters exclaimed with surprised 
 admiration as she came rustling into the drawing-room, 
 a chaplet of violets crowning the graceful head, and a 
 couple of black feathers fastened jauntily at the side of 
 the low corsage by a paste buckle, which looked exactly 
 like a family heirloom, and not in the least as if it had 
 been unpicked from the side of a felt hat but ten 
 minutes before. Thrown over her shoulders, too, was 
 quite a vision in the way of evening-cloaks, manufactured 
 out of a summer cape, a lace collar, and the beloved 
 feather boa tacked on as an edging. The cape was un-
 
 268 REJOICINGS. 
 
 lined, and far too thin a covering for a winter evening; 
 but, girl-like, Theo declared that she was 'broiled,' and 
 insisted that suffocation would be the result of wear- 
 ing the nice, warm, ugly shawl which Philippa pressed 
 upon her. 
 
 The Hermit came upstairs in his dress-clothes, bearing 
 in his hands four immaculate white camellias, which had 
 seemed to his old-fashioned notions appropriate offerings to 
 present to his girl guests. It was sweet of him to have 
 thought of flowers at all, but camellias! Theo thanked 
 her stars for the violets which she was already wearing, 
 and dashed from the room to warn Madge, who promptly 
 stole the chrysanthemums from the dinner-table and pinned 
 them in a conspicuous position. Hope, of course, was too 
 gentle to refuse what had been meant so kindly ; while 
 as for Philippa, to judge by her ejaculations of delight, 
 it would appear that nothing under the sun could have 
 given her so much pleasure. 
 
 They drove away from the door in a couple of four- 
 wheelers, two happy, smiling girls on either back seat, 
 faced by a hungry, dress-coated man. The dinner was 
 everything that fancy had painted it : all sorts of delightful 
 things to eat, disguised under French names, and looking 
 so pretty that it seemed a sin to disturb the dishes. 
 Music, lights, interesting people all around, at whom it 
 was a pleasure to look, and who looked back in their 
 turn, as if equally pleased by what they saw. Steve grew 
 quite frisky in his enjoyment, and Philippa and the 
 Hermit became delightfully and unconsciously absorbed in
 
 REJOICINGS. 269 
 
 their own conversation. The little party lingered over 
 dessert, loath to leave so interesting a position, but the 
 settees in the hall were presently discovered to afford an 
 even better vantage-ground for observing their neighbours, 
 
 Steve came over and demanded a place beside his three 
 younger sisters. 'Neil is submitting the synopsis of his 
 next book to Phil. You seem much jollier orer here,' he 
 said innocently, and the girls watched Philippa's absorbed 
 face in an ecstasy of admiration. 
 
 'Doesn't she do it well? Who would think, to look 
 at her, that the very title is beyond her comprehension?' 
 
 They turned aside to hide their smiles, and became 
 once more absorbed in their old occupation. Fascinating 
 groups of people appeared at every moment, and it was 
 no use deciding that you would have your next new 
 dress made exactly like this one, and making surrep- 
 titious sketches on the back of the menu card, for it 
 was no sooner lost to sight than another appeared fifty 
 times more distracting. 
 
 ' I do feel a worm among them all ! ' grumbled Madge ; 
 but when Steve considerately offered to take her home, 
 she said, 'Thank you, dear; I'm enjoying it dreadfully. 
 I wouldn't go for worlds. Hope, there is n girl over 
 there to the right who is staring at you with all her 
 eyes. Pretend to look after this man and you '11 see her. 
 There by the lady in blue.' 
 
 Hope looked, exclaimed in surprise, and the next 
 moment she and the strange girl had risen and walked 
 forward to meet each other in the middle of the hull.
 
 270 REJOICINGS. 
 
 'Miss Bennett, is it really you?' 
 
 ' Hope Charrington ! The idea of meeting you here ! 
 I 've so often wanted to see you again ! Sit down here 
 and talk to me for a minute. Are those your sisters? 
 They are not like you not so pretty; but the one with 
 the violets looks very smart. You are thin, but you are 
 one of those horrid creatures who always look nice. 
 What do you think of me? Do I look worn? Brides 
 always look wrecks ; and I vowed I wouldn't, but I 'm 
 tired to death already. I've come up to buy my clothes. 
 It's to be in February. You heard, of course?' 
 
 'Avice told me. I must congratulate you now. I 
 suppose you are very happy?' 
 
 * He is ! ' laughed Truda meaningly. ' Quite daft about 
 me ! You met him, of course, down at The Shanty, and 
 he liked you awfully much. We have often talked of 
 you, and arranged to have you down when we have a 
 party to entertain.' 
 
 Hope smiled with stiff lips. He had liked her 'awfully 
 much,' had he? So much that he had wished to have 
 her as a visitor when Truda was his wife ! Oh, what a 
 fool, fool, fool she had been to imagine for a moment 
 that he had really cared ! 
 
 'You will live in the country, I suppose?' she re- 
 marked ; and again Truda laughed and wagged her head. 
 
 'He thinks we will, and I am very meek and submissive 
 now, but I'll have a town-house before a year is over; 
 you see if I don't ! What is the use of all my lovely 
 clothes in a poky little bit of a village? Would you like
 
 REJOICINGS. 271 
 
 to see my dresses? I'll take you with me to the dress- 
 maker's some day if you like.' 
 
 'Thank you, but I am afraid I could not spare the 
 time. It is very kind of you to ask me.' 
 
 ' Oh, not a bit ! It would have amused me and been 
 a day off for mamma. Still writing songs and giving 
 story-telling entertainments, are you? Oh, I heard all 
 about it. I was bothered to death to find engagements 
 for you.' Truda lay back in her chair and looked 
 curiously into the fair, troubled face. 'Seen anything of 
 Ralph Merrilies lately ? ' 
 
 Hope's embarrassment was swallowed up in surprise at 
 so casual a reference to a future husband. 'K"o,' she said 
 emphatically 'not for nearly six months. I never meet 
 him except at my aunt's house, and I go there very 
 seldom. He does not call on us in our flat.' 
 
 ' I wonder why not. He was awfully smitten with 
 you; and wasn't I furious about it? He had been quite 
 attentive to me before you came, and then he had eyes 
 for no one else. I believe I was quite jealous of you, 
 dear.' 
 
 'You had no reason to be. You feel that now, don't 
 you?' said Hope gently, and Truda gave a complacent 
 little laugh. 
 
 'Oh, I don't mind now. He may care as much as he 
 likes. Reggie is a good little soul; I'm quite satisfied 
 with him.' 
 
 ' Reggie I ' 
 
 'Reggie, of course Charles Reginald Blake. Who else
 
 272 REJOICINGS. 
 
 should it be? Hope Charrington, you don't mean to tell 
 me that you imagined' 
 
 ' Of course I did ! It 's your own fault. You told me 
 don't you remember? you told me yourself that you 
 liked him, and warned me' 
 
 For once Truda had the grace to blush and look 
 discomfited. 
 
 ' Oh well, of course, there was always some one. I was 
 rather smitten, but I could not go on caring for a man 
 who had the bad taste to prefer another girL And 
 Eeggie has been so faithful ! He used to send me 
 chocolates when I was at school in Brighton.' 
 
 'He is a dear little man so amiable and cheery. 
 There will be quite a competition between you as to who 
 shall play off a trick first. I hope you will ask me 
 down some day. You will be a merry couple,' cried Hope, 
 with such a heart-whole laugh as had not been heard 
 from her for many a long day. 
 
 Miss Bennett regarded her curiously. 
 
 * How pleased you seem ! Oh yes, I '11 ask you. But 
 perhaps you may be' her eyes twinkled 'previously 
 engaged.'
 
 273 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 
 
 j|NE dark December morning Theo found a 
 letter lying on her plate on the breakfast- 
 table; not the long, white envelope addressed 
 in her own writing, which her soul abhorred, 
 but a business-looking epistle, stamped on which was 
 the magic name of The Casket Magazine. She gulped, 
 tore open the envelope, and read the golden news: 'I 
 have read with much interest your original little story, 
 and have pleasure in accepting it for the magazine.' 
 'Your original little story have pleasure in accepting it.' 
 Theo gulped again, and laughed with the tears in her 
 eyes. Oh, how often she had dreamt of this moment 1 
 How she had longed for it, and sickened with dread lest 
 it should never come ! She turned a radiant face upon 
 her sisters, and waved her letter in the air. 
 
 1 Hurrah ! At last 1 From Mr Hammond ! He has 
 accepted my story, and calls it very original. A story in 
 the Casket/ Girls, do you realise it? Do you realise 
 how you are honoured by sitting at the same table with 
 me?' She laughed again, in tremulous fashion, and 
 Madge bowed elaborately, coffee-cup in hand. 
 
 ' Your health, my dear ! I look towards you 1 You 
 
 Genius. R
 
 274 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 
 
 have done it this time. To be a contributor to the 
 Casket is like being hung on the line in the Academy. 
 Sha'n't I brag about you at the Slade?' 
 
 'It is simply splendid, dear. I do hope they will put 
 your name to it. It will be so disappointing if they 
 don't,' said Philippa the tactless. She was overflowing 
 with sympathy with Theo in her success, and yet, poor 
 dear ! she must needs call attention to the one existing 
 drawback ; for the CasJcet was as conservative as it was 
 high-class scorned to invite popularity by illustrations or 
 artistic cover, and more often than not left a blank 
 opposite the titles of stories and articles. It was at such 
 moments as these that Theo felt that she could endure 
 with resignation Philippa's speedy marriage and departure 
 from the home circle. Only five minutes since she had 
 heard the wonderful news, and already a little cloud came 
 floating across the brightness of the sky; for it was little 
 use appearing in the best magazine of the day if no one 
 knew of it but yourself, and an admiring public remained 
 in ignorance of your name. 
 
 ' How horrid of you to suggest such a thing ! You 
 might let me enjoy myself when I can,' she cried irritably. 
 'You are a perfect wet blanket, Philippa always sitting 
 on us, and depreciating what we do. It is too bad 
 spoiling my pleasure when I have waited so long.' 
 
 ' I ! / spoil your pleasure I depreciate you ! ' Philippa 
 was fairly gasping with surprise and wounded feeling. 
 ' When I slave for you all day long ! When I take every- 
 thing off your hands, so that you may give your time to
 
 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 275 
 
 your work ! When it is through me you are here at all ! 
 You cruel, ungrateful girl, how can you have the heart 
 to speak to me in such a way 1 ' 
 
 'I'm sure I don't want you to slave for me. I am 
 quite capable of doing my own mending, if you refer to 
 that. I should like to take more share in the house- 
 keeping, but you are so jealous if any one interferes.' 
 
 ' Jealous ! Oh, oh ! Jealous ! ' repeated Philippa dra- 
 matically. Her eyes were beginning to grow tearful. 
 Theo's dark brows ' met in an ominous frown ; there were 
 all the signs of a row royal, when Hope came flying to 
 the rescue. 
 
 'Girls, girls, be quiet/' she cried, banging her fist on 
 the table in imperative fashion. ' You shall not quarrel 
 when we ought to be so happy ! This is the best success 
 we have had, and it would be disgraceful to spoil it by 
 quarrelling like babies. You are both to blame, so no 
 apologies are needed, but for goodness' sake smile and 
 look pleasant.' 
 
 ' I 'm sure I am only too willing. I want to smile if 
 I am allowed,' said Theo gloomily. 
 
 'I'm sure I don't want to quarrel. Perhaps I had 
 better go away and leave you to yourselves, since I am 
 such a wet blanket,' sniffed Philippa into her pocket- 
 handkerchief. Madge gave Hope a warning kick under 
 the table, and began to chatter as unconcernedly as if 
 nothing had occurred. 
 
 'You can always write "Contributor to the Casket, &c.," 
 beneath your name on the back of your MSS., Theo.
 
 276 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 
 
 No need to mention that the et cetera means the Penny 
 Penman ! And if you intimate to all whom it may con- 
 cern that you write anonymously for the Casket, you may 
 get credit for half-a-dozen stories instead of one. I 
 wonder what they will pay you for it, and how soon it 
 will appear. Won't the Hermit be impressed? He says 
 it is the only magazine worth reading. Do knock at the 
 door and tell him, Phil, as you go out for your shopping.' 
 
 Wily Madge wished to offer a sop to each of the 
 combatants, and had the satisfaction of seeing Philippa 
 smile faintly, and the complacent expression return to 
 Theo's face. 
 
 'I knew it was a splendid story when I sent it off,' 
 said the author modestly. 'Ten pounds at least, I should 
 think, as it is such a first-class magazine. It took me less 
 than four days, with all the correction and rewriting. 
 Ten pounds a week; how much is that a year? If I 
 earned five hundred a year it would make a difference in 
 our exchequer, wouldn't it, Phil?' 
 
 The olive branch was held out with a smile, and as 
 Philippa checked herself on the verge of remarking that 
 it would be difficult to sell a story a week, peace was 
 restored once more. The housekeeper went about her 
 duties, and the author experienced that alternate elation 
 and depression which follows artistic success. She had 
 created something of real merit and power; that was a 
 thrilling reflection, but quickly following came the dreary 
 certainty that virtue had gone out of her, and she would 
 never be able to do so well again. She hastened to her
 
 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 277 
 
 desk, hoping to disprove the dread by writing something 
 better still ; but, alas ! her heroine sulked persistently, 
 refused to be cajoled into conversation, and after being 
 dragged through half-a-dozen pages, was promptly con- 
 demned to the flames. It appeared that even when one 
 had begun to ascend the ladder there was imminent 
 danger of falling off! 
 
 Years later, when Theo had made a name for herself 
 as an author of power and originality, she used to look 
 back on that morning and smile at her own ignorance 
 in having supposed for a moment that the battle was 
 won. It was only begun, and it was a battle which had 
 to be waged to the end. There could be no sitting down 
 and congratulating one's self on victory; no relaxation of 
 care and study, for each fresh success brought its onus 
 of responsibility, and made it more imperative for her to 
 maintain her best. There were times when she thought 
 wearily of Mr Hammond's suggestion of 'the bonnet-shop,' 
 and realised that millinery would have been easier and 
 more remunerative, but there was never an hour when 
 she regretted her choice of a career. It seemed to her 
 that no other work could be so absorbing such a 
 constant refuge from self. 
 
 Fortune had evidently made up her mind to smile 
 upon the Charrington sisters this Christmas-tide, for Minnie 
 Caldecott approved enthusiastically of the design for her 
 concert programme, and the nursery frieze found a pur- 
 chaser the first time it was exhibited. Madge had 
 summoned courage to show the latter to 'Pepper' on
 
 278 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 
 
 its completion, when he found a dozen faults, and made 
 huge pencil-markings to illustrate his meaning, the while 
 the artist writhed in agony; but finally he turned up 
 trumps in the most delightful manner by giving her an 
 introduction to the firm with whom she finally transacted 
 her bargain. Judging from the experiences of the past 
 few months, she had a future before her in this par- 
 ticular branch of her art, and might in time make a 
 comfortable income ; but it was not in the least the 
 work she had coveted. She burned to create great sub- 
 jects on great canvases to paint with strong, lurid brush 
 and lo ! it appeared that it was her mission to design 
 pretty leaflets and comic pictures for the nursery. It 
 was a blow, but Madge had the good sense to realise 
 that it is better to excel in humble work than to 
 struggle painfully after the unattainable. 
 
 As for Hope, she sang and danced about the house with 
 a sudden return to her old light spirits, which puzzled 
 two sisters, and furnished valuable copy to a third. The 
 short interview with Truda Bennett had made everything 
 rose-coloured again, though in truth it was a trifle exas- 
 perating to remember Mrs Loftus's invitation. Oh, to think 
 that even now she might have been at The Shanty, with 
 no secret promise to hinder her enjoyment of Kalph's 
 society; that they might have been walking together along 
 the country lanes ; sitting side by side in the' evenings ! 
 
 'That tonic has given you quite a colour. I shall try 
 it myself,' said Philippa, looking up from her stocking- 
 basket to admire the sweet pink-and-white face at the
 
 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 279 
 
 opposite side of the table. 'Mr Neil was saying the 
 other day that so few town girls have any colour. I have 
 lost mine with sitting so much in the house, but I might 
 try what a bottle would do. It only costs a shilling at 
 that wholesale chemist's. I do look such a faded old 
 creature beside you, Hope; and, after all, I am only two 
 years older ! ' 
 
 Hope laughed a delightfully scornful, reassuring laugh. 
 
 ' Faded old creature, indeed ! when we were only remark- 
 ing this week that you were looking handsomer than ever. 
 And happier, too. That's because Barney will be home 
 so soon; isn't it, dear?' 
 
 'Of course. What else should it be?' said Philippa; 
 and, to do her justice, she spoke in all sincerity. 
 
 Theo's suggestion that she should consult the Hermit 
 as to Barney's future had been accepted with an unmoved 
 face, and put into immediate execution; and as a result 
 of the conference a letter was even now on its way to 
 Mr Neil's younger brother in Canada, asking if it would 
 be possible to receive the boy as a pupil on his large 
 farm and ranch, and train him for future work on his 
 own account. Philippa shed bitter tears at the thought 
 of parting from her boy, but the Hermit insisted that it 
 was the right thing to do, though he was much perturbed 
 at the sight of her distress. 
 
 'I seem fated to make you cry,' he said miserably. 
 'Do you remember that first time? I shall never forget 
 your face, all streaming with tears, and with such a 
 miserable, helpless expression 1 '
 
 280 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 
 
 'I must have looked very ugly,' said Philippa, with 
 a sob. She reflected that by the same course of reasoning 
 she must look ugly now, and dried her eyes with remark- 
 able promptness, while the Hermit sat in admiration of 
 her fortitude. 
 
 If Barney was to be at home for a short time only, 
 his sisters were determined to make that time as happy 
 as possible, so that his recollections should carry Avith 
 them no sting of reproach. In conclave together they 
 agreed that the dear boy would be embarrassed and de- 
 pressed, and that all means must be taken to convince 
 him of their full and free forgiveness, and to put him 
 at his ease once more. 
 
 'I shall go to meet him,' Philippa said. 'It will be 
 less trying for him than having to see us all at once. 
 And I am going to put up new curtains in his room 
 he hated those old moreen atrocities and make it look 
 bright and cheerful, as if it had been kept ready for him 
 all the time. I'm going to be so busy this week, I don't 
 know how I shall get through all I want to do in the 
 way of preparation.' 
 
 Alas for Philippa! her work during the next few days 
 was to lie in bed and burn and shiver with an attack of 
 the prevalent influenza. Hope acted nurse, and Theo said 
 blandly, 'Don't worry, dear; I will look after the house. 
 I know exactly what to do' a statement which the 
 invalid received with undisguised incredulity. 
 
 'She'll make an awful mess of it,' she sighed; but 
 Theo had no intention of failing. She was a clever,
 
 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 281 
 
 capable girl, who could do most things well if she chose 
 to give them her attention ; and, as we know, she 
 had a special reason for displaying her housekeeping 
 powers. She put aside her writing for the time being, 
 studied the cookery-book and the shop windows in the 
 morning, and in the afternoon enveloped herself in a huge 
 white apron and put into practice what she had learned. 
 All old housekeepers are apt to get into a rut and supply 
 the same dishes over and over again, and Philippa was 
 no exception to the rule, so it happened that the very 
 novelty of Theo's menus commanded success, and the 
 invalid was constantly assured that she need not hurry 
 out of bed, since all was going on swimmingly without 
 her. If she shed tears at the intelligence, it was put 
 down to the depression which was a part of the illness, 
 and she was urged to take a cup of Theo's beef-tea 
 ' Such excellent beef-tea ! ' or to take some of Theo's jelly 
 ' Wonderfully good jelly ! ' by way of restorative. 
 
 There could be no going to meet Barney now. The 
 most she could do was to crawl out of bed an hour before 
 he was expected and look on feebly at the final prepara- 
 tions. She searched for a dozen deficiencies hoping, if 
 the truth were told, to see tangible proofs of her absence 
 but all was orderly, dainty, and appropriate : the best 
 china on the table, flowers in the vases, the fatted 
 chickens roasting in the oven, and Barney's favourite 
 pudding all ready to be served, with its whipped cream 
 ornamented in professional style with candied cherries 
 and angelica.
 
 282 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 
 
 ' You must sit still in that easy-cliair, poor darling ! 
 I'll carve,' said Theo kindly; but Philip pa felt much 
 more inclined to snap than to be grateful for her con- 
 sideration. She hated to be out of her usual place on 
 this evening of all others, and to be obliged to play 
 the part of spectator while Theo issued orders for the 
 prodigal's reception. 
 
 'Madge, you must chatter as hard as you can. You 
 are always bragging about your powers of conversation ; 
 now let us see what you can do. There must be no 
 awkward pauses. It doesn't matter what you say, but 
 say something. Hope, you had better run to the door 
 and meet him first no one could be afraid of you and 
 sit next to Steve at table, and stamp on his toes if he 
 makes improving remarks. There will be plenty of time 
 for that later on. We mustn't spoil the first evening. 
 We won't let Barney linger over the greetings, but hurry 
 him off to his own room to prepare for dinner. It shall 
 be served the moment he comes back. It is so much less 
 formidable to talk when one is eating ! ' 
 
 She had thought of everything all the little niceties 
 of consideration which Phil herself had planned but had 
 not yet put into words. She could think of no objection 
 which would have been reasonable to advance, but made 
 a feeble plea to be allowed to be first at the door, when 
 Theo cried loudly, ' My dear, with that face ! You would 
 frighten the poor boy into running away again ! ' and there 
 was plainly no more to be said. 
 
 At six o'clock Barney's train was due at Waterloo.
 
 A big, bronzed fellow threw open the door, and seizing eacli sister in 
 turn swung her off her feet in the ardour of his greeting. 
 
 PAGE 283.
 
 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 283 
 
 It was calculated that he would reach home before the 
 half-hour, and soon after the quarter Theo set the front- 
 door ajar, and the four sisters sat trembling with excite- 
 ment, straining their ears for the first footstep. Steve 
 and the Hermit were to bring the boy home from the 
 station, and Philippa thought pitifully of his embarrass- 
 ment as he sat opposite the two solemn faces. This 
 home-coming must be an awful ordeal, despite the letters 
 of encouragement and forgiveness which had been sent to 
 Madeira, and again to Southampton, and for her own part 
 she dreaded to see the bright face clouded and ashamed. 
 
 The moments passed and no one spoke ; it was half- 
 past six twenty-five minutes to seven and still Barney 
 did not come. The invalid shivered and drew her 
 shawl more closely round her; Theo poked the fire 
 and swept the grate clear of ashes; Hope was in the act 
 of leaving the room, to peer over the banisters, when a 
 sound from below startled all four sisters into instant 
 attention. It was a sound with which they were all 
 familiar; perhaps the last sound in the world which they 
 expected to hear at that moment a burst of merry, 
 boyish laughter. 
 
 < Bar ney ! ' gasped Phil in an incredulous whisper. 
 The other girls stood like so many statues, frozen into 
 the position in which the sound had reached them. The 
 leaping footsteps drew nearer and nearer, a voice called 
 out, ' Avast, there, my hearties ! ' and a big, bronzed fellow 
 threw open the door, and seizing each sister in turn, 
 swung her off her feet in the ardour of his greeting.
 
 284 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 
 
 Madge's embrace was every whit as loving as that given 
 to her sisters ; for Barney had forgotten that he had left 
 her in anger, forgotten her bitter words, as, alas ! he 
 seemed to have forgotten his own folly and wrong-doing. 
 
 There was no need for Theo's elaborate precautions; 
 the truant was as absolutely, transparently at his ease as 
 if he had been out for half-an-hour's stroll, instead of a 
 voyage across the world. It was his sisters who sat silent 
 and embarrassed through the meal which followed, while 
 he ate three helpings of chicken and pudding, and dis- 
 coursed in picturesque fashion on a life on the ocean 
 wave. Steve, always anxious to improve an occasion, had 
 many questions to ask concerning the distant lands which 
 had been visited; but though Barney could converse 
 fluently enough on the iniquities of the sailors or the 
 idiosyncrasies of the passengers on whom he had waited, 
 he was but a poor hand at useful information. What he 
 approved was 'ripping,' what he disliked was 'tommy 
 rot,' but these descriptions were hardly satisfactory from 
 a geographic or climatic point of view. 
 
 By nine o'clock Philippa was wan and spent, and 
 went off to bed, trying in vain to reason away the ache 
 at her heart. It was all so different so very different 
 from what she had expected ! She did not want to see 
 her boy broken in spirit, but this unabashed assurance 
 frightened her, as indicating a deeper carelessness and 
 lack of moral fibre than she had suspected. It seemed 
 incredible that Barney should show no sign of regret for 
 the anxiety which he had caused ; yet, on the other hand,
 
 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 285 
 
 what was the sense of writing that bygones were bygones, 
 and all offences forgiven and forgotten, and then of 
 lamenting because she was taken at her word? Philippa 
 tossed restlessly on her pillow, and being weak and tired, 
 cried steadily from the time she lay down until some one 
 came into the room with her next dose of medicine, and 
 turned up the gas over the mantelpiece. 
 
 'Don't, Hope,' she cried weakly; but it was not Hope, 
 but Barney himself, who raised her head on his arm and 
 held the glass to her lips. 
 
 'Now then, old lady! I'm no end of a good nurse 
 nowadays, so I thought I had better come and look 
 after you myself. There was an old Johnny coming 
 home from the Cape, in one of the deck-cabins. 1 He 
 stopped suddenly, and Philippa knew that he had noticed 
 her tear-stained eyes. 'He was very bad, and I had to 
 dose him every hour,' he concluded lamely, then bent 
 over her with curious gaze. ' What have you been crying 
 about? About me?' 
 
 'I'm not well. It has upset me seeing you again, 
 and thinking of all that has happened.' 
 
 'Was it that that made you ill to start with my 
 going off, I mean?' 
 
 It was a curious change of feeling to have taken place 
 in a couple of hours, but Philippa actually found herself 
 wishing that she could answer in the affirmative, and 
 casting about in her mind for some honest reply which 
 would yet lay some burden of responsibility upon those 
 careless shoulders.
 
 286 ALL'S VVKLL THAT ENDS WELL. 
 
 'I have been laid up only a week, but I think I 
 was run down by all the strain and suspense. "We had 
 a terrible fortnight' 
 
 Barney frowned and drew his hand away from the 
 coverlet. 
 
 'So had I. I was beastly sick. It is all right, though, 
 Phil. I've brought home enough money to pay you back. 
 I got some rattling good tips. That old Johnny I told 
 you of ' 
 
 ' Oh Barney, Barney, it was not the money ! I never 
 thought of the money,' cried Phil, with such a wail of 
 despair as brought the boy's eyes upon her with startled 
 questioning. The two faces confronted each other, so 
 like, yet so unlike, and the boy flushed darkly through 
 his tan. 
 
 'Well, you needn't have worried about that either. 
 I told you I would remember. I gave my promise, and 
 I kept it, Phil. There were lots of things I wanted 
 to do. It was awfully dull not being able to go about 
 with the other fellows, but I kept my word. And I 
 wanted to spend the money, too. There was the 'cutest 
 little monkey you ever saw, trained to do all sorts of 
 tricks. It was jolly hard lines not being able to bring 
 it home as a present to you girls, but I thought under 
 the circumstances it might be bad form.' 
 
 ' Oh Barney, Barney ! ' cried Philippa, laughing un- 
 controllably even as the tears rolled down her cheeks. It 
 was such balm in Gilead to know that the promise had 
 been kept; it was so ridiculously, inimitably like Barney
 
 ALL'S WELL THAT KNDS WELL. 287 
 
 that he should mix up monkeys with the story of his 
 repentance. 'I'm so very, very thankful for everything,' 
 she whispered; 'for the things you didn't do, and the 
 monkey that didn't come. Kiss me, Barney. I shall get 
 well quickly now that you are hack.' 
 
 Barney did as he was asked, not once, but many times 
 over, and kept his big fingers clasped closely round hers 
 while he asked anxiously : 
 
 'You won't want to send me back to an office, will 
 you, Phil 1 The Hermit has been telling me about his 
 brother in Canada. That's the sort of thing I should 
 like if it could be arranged. It will be beastly leaving 
 home again. I never knew it was such a thundering nice 
 place until I left this time. But it is my only chance ; 
 I should never do any good in the City. You will let 
 me go, won't you, Phil?' 
 
 'Yes, Barney,' said Philippa sadly. 'It is the hardest 
 thing you could ask me, but if it is for your good I 
 must not think of myself. You shall go, dear, as soon 
 as an opening is found; and we will give you as 
 complete an outfit as can be bought, but after that we 
 can do no more. You will have to stand by yourself 
 and fight your own battles. There will be no home open 
 if you run away from your work, and no stupid old sister 
 to spoil you and give you a fresh start.' 
 
 The smile with which Barney regarded her was at 
 once charming and pathetic so full of warm-hearted 
 affection, so radiantly complacent and assured. 
 
 'Canada is not far off; it would be as good as being
 
 288 ALL'S WELL THAT EXDS WELL. 
 
 in England, for it is under the old flag, and the people 
 are so jolly loyal and brave. I could come back every 
 two or three years, and when I get a home of my 
 own you will have to come out and visit me. Don't 
 you worry, old girl; I'll get on like a house on fire, 
 and I promise you to keep out of mischief. There will 
 be no chance of getting into it, for one thing, away 
 out in the wilds.' 
 
 ' Oh Barney, Barney, don't be so sure ! There will be 
 difficulties and temptations wherever you go, and you 
 must be prepared to meet them. Don't be content to 
 promise me, dear. Promise yourself the strong, good 
 man you were meant to be. Promise God, Barney, and 
 ask Him to help you to stand fast.' 
 
 It was not Philippa's habit to preach, and the fact 
 gave additional weight to her solemn words. Barney 
 looked awed and impressed, and thoroughly uncom- 
 fortable into the bargain. 'All right, Phil, I'll remem- 
 ber/ he said softly; but the next moment he discovered 
 that she looked tired, and hurried away. Philippa heard 
 him go into his own room, and presently the sound of 
 his voice reached her ears, raised in happy strains : 
 
 ' Jack 's the boy, when girls are sad, 
 To kiss their tears away.' 
 
 He had been serious for five minutes on end, and the 
 strain was evidently too much for his constitution; but 
 Philippa lay awake far into the night, talking to God 
 about her boy, asking His help where she had failed. It
 
 ALL'S WBLL THAT ENDS WELL. 289 
 
 was the truest of all comforts to feel that the far-off 
 country was still near to Him. 
 
 Fortunately for all concerned, the letter from the 
 Hermit's brother proved in every respect satisfactory, for 
 the Loftus family washed their hands of Barney, going 
 out of their way to refuse help before it was asked. 
 The 'mannikin' would, no doubt, have acted differently 
 had he been permitted, but his wife told him sternly 
 that he could not allow all his friends to be victimised 
 by that dreadful boy, when he said, 'Yes, my dear 
 yes ! No, my dear no ! ' and collapsed, as his custom 
 was. The Charringtons were hardly disappointed, for 
 they had learned long ago that except where Hope was 
 concerned it was useless to expect sympathy from Aunt 
 Loftus. Avice's affection for Hope made her a welcome 
 guest, and she was frequently asked to fill a vacant 
 place at a dinner-table, or presented with a ticket for 
 an afternoon concert which she would not otherwise have 
 been able to afford. It was at such a concert that 
 Hope's next meeting with Ralph Merrilies took place, 
 and through all her embarrassment she noticed the glance 
 exchanged between him and Avice as he seated himself 
 in the vacant stall by her side. There was no surprise 
 in her cousin's languid eyes, but something very, very 
 like triumph at the completion of a well-laid scheme. 
 Could it be possible that the seat had been designedly 
 reserved ? 
 
 As we all know, well-bred people never dream of 
 
 whispering or talking at classical concerts, and Hope's 
 Groins, 8
 
 290 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 
 
 devotion to her programme was so continual and absorb- 
 ing that her next-door neighbour could study her profile 
 at his ease, and wonder if there was another girl in 
 the world who had such long eyelashes and such a 
 sweet, winsome mouth. The interval seemed a long time 
 in coming, but it came at last, and then Avice gave 
 Ralph another eloquent glance and carried off her mother 
 to speak to some friends at the other side of the halL 
 The occupants of stalls to right and left were also 
 moving about and chattering together, and to the two 
 who were left seated there was a sense of solitude in the 
 midst of a crowd. 
 
 'Wasn't it beautiful?' asked Hope, still studying her 
 programme. 
 
 ' Very ! ' replied Ralph ; but they were not referring 
 to the same subject. He rested his arm on the back of 
 the seat and said softly : 
 
 'Never mind that programme just now. Talk to me. 
 I haven't seen you for months. Mrs Loftus told me 
 that you refused her invitation to The Shanty. I had 
 been hoping to meet you there. 1 
 
 ' And I was sorry not to go, but we were in trouble 
 at the time, and I felt I ought to stay at home. Did 
 you have a good time?' 
 
 'Fairly so. It suffered from contrast. It was amusing 
 to meet Miss Bennett in her new r&le.' 
 
 C I met her a few weeks ago at the Carl ton.' 
 
 'So she told mo.' There was a meaning expression 
 in his voice which made the blood rush into Hope's
 
 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 291 
 
 face. He bent nearer to her, his eyes fixed earnestly on 
 hers. ' What made you think that 1 What made you 
 imagine for a moment that she could be engaged to me?' 
 
 'I can't tell you,' replied Hope, truthfully enough. 
 She stared down at the programme, and became intently 
 occupied in plaiting its cover between her fingers. ' I 
 knew it was some one whom I had met at The Shanty, 
 and I took for granted that it was you.' 
 
 'You can't truthfully tell me that you thought I was 
 in love with her last year?' 
 
 'N no.' 
 
 'Did it ever strike you that I was in love with some 
 one else t ' The elbow moved its position and encroached 
 on the corner of her own chair. 'Hope, I want you to 
 answer a question. Did you refuse to let me call upon 
 you in town because you knew I loved you, and thought 
 it was impossible to care for me in return 1 ' 
 
 The gray eyes were lifted at that with an air of 
 startled disclaimer. 
 
 ' Oh no, no ! Quite the contrary ! ' cried Hope eagerly. 
 
 The next moment confusion seized her as she recognised 
 the inference, but the words were spoken beyond recall, 
 and Ralph's glowing face showed that he was not likely 
 to forget them. 
 
 'You darling! Hope, do you mean it? Have we been 
 misunderstanding each other all this time ? ' He stretched 
 his hand towards hers, then hurriedly drew it back as 
 an old lady put up her pince-nez to regard him from 
 afar. ' Hang these people ! What a nuisance they are !
 
 292 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WBLL. 
 
 I'll tell you a secret, Hope. I fell in love with you that 
 very first evening while you were singing your little song, 
 and I 've been uncommonly miserable ever since. Well ? ' 
 
 'Well what?' 
 
 ' One expects some response to a statement like that ! ' 
 
 Hope gave a soft, contented laugh. 
 
 'I liked you too, and I have been wretched! What 
 made you come here to-day ? ' 
 
 ' Truda told me about your interview, and volunteered 
 the intelligence that you seemed relieved to discover that 
 I was not the happy man. She spoke to Avice too, 
 I imagine, for I was asked to join you this afternoon 
 in a very marked manner.' 
 
 So Truda had repented her jealous exactions, and had 
 tried to undo the mischief which they had wrought. 
 That was generous of her, but Hope blushed with a 
 discomfited air as she said : 
 
 ' I thought I pretended so beautifully ! I thought no 
 one could guess. There is something else I want to 
 explain. That evening last winter when you wanted to 
 see me home it was not my fault that I disappeared 
 before you came back. Mrs Welsby asked me to take 
 charge of a little girl, and sent me off in a cab.' 
 
 ' Humph ! ' exclaimed Mrs Welsby's brother dryly. 
 'What a comfort it would be if people attended to 
 their own business in this world ! And were you sorry, 
 Hope ? Were you disappointed ? ' 
 
 ' I cried,' said Hope simply ; and once again Ralph 
 Merrilies looked round at the other occupants of the stalls
 
 ALL'S WBLL THAT ENDS WELL. 293 
 
 and breathed a wish that they were at any other part of 
 the world than just that inhabited by Hope and himself. 
 
 At the conclusion of the interval Avice came back 
 to her seat, and looking shyly around, found the answer 
 to her question in two flushed, radiant faces. 
 
 ' I 'm so glad, Hope ! ' she whispered, pressing her 
 cousin's hand beneath the shelter of that useful programme. 
 'It is just what I wanted. I helped you a little, didn't 
 It I asked him on purpose.' 
 
 'I shall love you for it all my life,' said Hope shyly. 
 
 ' So shall I,' said Ralph ; ' but why didn't you do it 
 sooner t ' 
 
 Two hours later Hope ascended the stairs leading to 
 the little flat, having dismissed an unwilling lover who 
 had been anxious to introduce himself to his future 
 sisters-in-law and fix the date of his wedding without 
 a moment's delay. She tried hard to control her features 
 as she entered the dining-room, and to look less ridicu- 
 lously happy, but it was of no avail. The girls gaped 
 at her in astonishment as she stood blushing and smiling 
 before them, and Madge cried severely: 
 
 'What is the matter? You look mightily pleased with 
 yourself, my dear. What mischief have you been up 
 to this afternoon?' 
 
 ' Please,' said Hope humbly, ' I 've been getting engaged 1 ' 
 and the scene which followed approached delirium in its 
 excitement. 
 
 'And to think that I did not even know his name!' 
 Philippa exclaimed when a hundred questions had been
 
 294 ALL'S WELL THAT ENDS WELL. 
 
 asked and answered, and Hope had been kissed and 
 hugged to her heart's content. 'You were quiet about 
 it! How did you manage to get along without some one 
 to comfort you all these long months?' 
 
 ' Theo knew,' said Hope ; and at that a little frown 
 showed itself on Philippa's forehead. It was a blow to 
 her vanity to find that another had been chosen before 
 herself, and though she made no comment, she was filled 
 with a yearning for a closer sympathy and appreciation 
 than she received in the home circle. 
 
 ' Sometimes I feel as if I had come to the end of my 
 work,' she said wistfully to the Hermit when he came 
 upstairs during the evening to congratulate the bride-elect. 
 'When Barney goes abroad and Hope marries we shall 
 be a very small family, and Theo is growing so clever 
 at housekeeping. When I was ill they got on quite well 
 without me. It seems as if the time had come when I 
 was no longer needed. It makes me feel quite sad ! ' 
 
 ' You must not feel that. Er er -fresh duties may 
 arise,' stammered the Hermit in consolation. 
 
 Madge looked at them across the room, and dropped 
 her sagacious chin. 
 
 'At this rate,' she said to herself 'at this precipitate 
 rate they will be finding out what they want in the 
 course of the next three or four years ! ' 
 
 THE END.